Title: Mind Games 2: Inside The Labyrinth

by Morgana

Fandom Babylon 5

Pairing: Marcus/Naroon

Rating: NC 17

Summary: This is the sequel to Mind games in which Marcus tries to save Alfred Bester's life

SPOILERWARNING: THIS STORY CONTAINS MAJOR SPOILERS FOR THE THREE RECENTLY RELEASED PSI CORPS BOOKS.

DISCLAIMER; THESE CHARACTERS AND BABYLON 5 ARE ALL PROPERTY OF JMS, NO COPYRIGHT INFRINGEMENT IS INTENDED

The young telepath slowly rolled off the exam bed, unimpressed by the doctor's warning to rest a little longer. " I don't have that time you're talking about, Doctor Franklin," the Psi Cop remarked. Hours ago, his flyer had docked at Babylon 5. " There's a reason why I came here. I have to find this Marcus Cole. All is not lost yet, but we can't waste any more time!"

" You suffered a severe concussion," Stephen told him, resolved to see to it that the Psi Cop stayed in bed. " You're in no condition to walk around the station." Franklin shot him a confused look. " I don't even know your name."

" I'm Byron," he said through clenched teeth as he managed to get to his feet, swaying alarmingly.

All Stephen could do was steady him by wrapping an arm around his waist. The telepath's eyes burned in their sockets and made him feel uncomfortable. " All right, Byron. You made your point. Now, I want you to lie down again. "

" Sorry, can't do," Byron stated, thinking of a way to get the physician off his back. It was important he spoke to Marcus Cole. A life was at stake here!

" I'll cut you a deal; lie down again and I'll ask Marcus to visit you once you're rested," Stephen said in an attempt to talk some sense into the young man. Franklin sighed seeing the look in Byron's eyes. The telepath wasn't going to accept his offer.

" No, I need to speak to this ranger now," Byron replied in a determined tone.

Franklin knew the Psi Cop wouldn't give in before he had spoken to Marcus so he decided to take him there personally in case the young man fainted. Another stubborn patient with a British accent to take care of; that's all I need! he thought half amused, half irritated.

Unaware of what was going on in Medlab, Marcus enjoyed the party Neroon had surprised him with. Although the ranger had known Neroon was up to something, the Minbari had completely surprised him by engineering this feast. All their friends were having a good time; Susan had even told them she was wearing a thong underneath her tunic. Marcus had caught the look of approval on Talia's face. The ranger had barely managed to refrain from bursting out into laughter. " They're enjoying themselves," Marcus whispered softly so only Neroon could hear his words, " Londo almost managed to convince Mr. Garibaldi to show off his swinger."

Neroon couldn't help grinning, hearing those words. It was true though; all their guests were having a good time and the smile on the ranger's face was reward enough to him. After all this time, he still wondered about Marcus' capacity to feel fulfilled because the ones close to him were happy.

Such an amazing human and he's mine for the rest of our lives. How is it possible no one else claimed him before I met him? Neroon mused, while stroking the ranger's back in long, comforting strokes. Leaning in closer, the warrior licked his lips and mumbled: " I want to surrender myself to you tonight. Possess me like you did before." Thinking back to that time of shared passion in the sauna made his arousal grow. " We won't be disturbed tonight," Neroon added.

Shivers ran down his spine hearing those whispered words; the ranger could tell Neroon was sincere as he sensed his lover's arousal. " We can't leave like this. It would be rude to disappear now," Marcus softly chided him.

" I don't care." Neroon admitted in a flash of honesty. " I want you, Marcus."

" I promise we'll be together tonight," Marcus replied, completely enraptured by Neroon's want as it slowly coursed through him; telling him how much Neroon desired him.

" I will remind you of that promise later."

Neroon's voice resembled liquid velvet and its intensity made the ranger shiver. " I know you will...." Marcus sighed in mock distress, hearing Garibaldi accept Londo's challenge to demonstrate the advantages to wearing a swinger. " Oh, no! We've got to do something, Neroon. I don't want to see Garibaldi naked or only wearing that accursed swinger. Why did you have to pick that gift? "

" I could hardly buy him a Marcus thong," Neroon remarked while slipping one hand underneath the ranger's clothing to massage his back. " You're tense."

" I know. Probably caused by lack of sleep. " Marcus stared into his dark eyes and lost himself in them. The extent of the love Neroon bore him still overwhelmed him at times. I never thought our relationship would work out this well. he had to admit to himself, remembering the doubts he'd once had. " This feels good," he purred into Neroon's ear and caught his lover quavering. He felt aflame whenever Neroon touched him, caressing his skin.

A commotion near the entrance caught his attention and the ranger somehow knew trouble was heading their way. After straightening out his uniform, Marcus rose to his feet. All good times end too soon. he thought saddened as real life intruded his fantasies.

Neroon noticed the disturbance as well and followed the ranger over to the entrance. His instincts told him to be careful; something didn't feel right. He had learned to trust his instincts a long time ago; it had been those instincts, which had told him to let Marcus live after fighting him during that Denn'Sha challenge.

Seeing the Psi Corps uniform caught Marcus off-guard. During one short instant he thought it was Caim. Gooseflesh appeared all over his body as he recognized the telepath who resembled Caim so much it made him shiver. This was the man who had answered his calls while he had been trying to get through to Alfred. That was when the dreams started. Vividly remembering waking up with the notion of Bester lying next to him, Marcus did his best to shake off this unsettling memory. The ranger focused his attention on Marc and saw a similar shocked expression in his green eyes. He doesn't know Byron and yet.... I sense an ominous fear emanating from him. What the hell’s wrong?

For no apparent reason the music stopped playing and everyone present seemed to freeze as the Psi Cop made his way into Balfour's, accompanied by Stephen Franklin.

Marcus sensed Stephen's worry and knew Franklin would have never allowed one of his patients to leave Medlab unless something truly upsetting had occurred. After exchanging a glance with Neroon, he joined Marc and placed a soothing hand on the young man's shoulder. Whatever had happened, he wanted Marc to know that he wouldn't have to cope with this on his own.

Sensing that reassurance comforted Marc and his troubled thoughts cleared for one moment as the ranger's hand came to rest on his shoulder. The physical contact made him more receptive to Marcus' intentions and he allowed the other man to envelop him in calming emotions. I hope Al’s all right. It's too soon to lose him; I need him!

Byron searched all their faces till his gaze came to rest on the ranger. A moment later his glance shifted to Marc. It was obvious he wasn't sure which was the one he was looking for. " Marcus Cole?"

" That's me," the ranger replied and held the Psi Cop's gaze prisoner.

" I need your help," Byron said in a tone, which betrayed his unease.

Softly probing the telepath's emotions, the ranger concluded that Byron was shielding his thoughts and feelings extremely well.

Marc had also been trying to peek at Byron's feelings, but had to give up. There was no way he would be able to penetrate those barriers, no matter how well Al had trained him.

" Help?" Marcus said in a confused tone.

" Yes. But I think it would be best if we ....discussed this in private," Byron replied. The Psi Cop studied their faces and realized they felt uncomfortable being in his presence. Not wanting to upset them any more, he whispered into Stephen's ear; " Take me to a secluded room."

Franklin understood the telepath's motives and nodded his consent.

Marcus gestured to Neroon and Marc to follow him. Together, they retreated to a room at the back of the bar.

" I'm going to stay," Stephen said resolutely. " You're still my patient and my responsibility, Byron."

The Psi Cop sat down, glad to be off his feet and ignored the doctor's statement. The room stopped spinning at last and he sighed as he closed his eyes.

" What kind of help do you need?" Marc wanted to know. Standing next to the ranger, he noticed the annoyed expression in Neroon's eyes. The Minbari was obviously displeased. Something unexpected had appeared; ruining his plans for the night. Whenever the warrior's guard was down, like now, it was surprisingly easy to tap into his emotions. Marc knew it must have something to do with Marcus and Neroon being so incredibly close. This might be fun when they get aroused! he chuckled softly.

" Some days ago Alfred disappeared without any trace," Byron started, but paused upon hearing Marc's gasp of surprised agony.

" NO!" Marc exclaimed horrified.

Surprised, Byron glared into his eyes and during one instant the telepath saw the truth revealed there. He loves Bester. It was a mere observation.

" What happened? " Marc managed to choke out. His throat was strangely dry while his eyes were watering at the same time.

" I don't know what happened," Byron told them. " I only know that Charles, Alfred's direct superior, told me to clean out Bester's office...which I did. I didn't want them to grow suspicious. I tried to find out what had happened to Alfred, but the only thing I managed to uncover was the name Vanastar. I had to come here. No one was giving me any information and I know Alfred saw this station as his last hope to save humanity from being enslaved by the Shadows. That's why I'm asking for your help."

Marc tried hard not to show his anxiety upon hearing this news. I have to find Al! No matter what, no matter how! Irrational fear clawed at him and loneliness wrapped itself around him like a smothering blanket.

Back in their quarters the ranger studied Marc closely. The young man was worried. "Marc?" he said softly.

" You know I have to find him...." Marc whispered and locked eyes with the ranger. " I owe him my life and more importantly, I love him."

" I do know," Marcus said, trying to soothe the young man. Looking at the warrior at his side, Marcus wondered how he would react upon learning Neroon had disappeared without any trace. I would do whatever necessary to get him back, he realized.

" You want to go after Bester," Neroon said while looking into Marc's eyes. He had been studying the human.

" Yes," Marc replied, not denying a thing. " I love him."

Neroon nodded his head; he understood. " You can't do this on your own."

" Why don't you accompany Marc?" the ranger inquired. Marcus didn't like the idea of Neroon leaving him alone for a longer span of time, but the warrior was the only one capable of defending Marc. Although the young man knew how to fight off attackers, Marc would be no match for a Psi Cop or another powerful enemy.

Neroon shot the ranger a glare; hardly believing Marcus had spoken those words. The warrior had to decide on a course of action. No, that wasn't true; Neroon had always known this day would come. Marcus had to prove to himself that he was still an able warrior; a ranger. While shaking his head, Neroon said; " No, Marcus. You will guide Marc in finding Bester. My place is at Delenn's side."

Frozen in stunned agony, Marcus could only stare at the Minbari. " You refuse to help Marc?"

" Yes." Neroon clasped his hands around those of his lover and rubbed his knuckles." You once told me you needed to know whether or not you were still able to perform your ranger duties. The time has come to find out. I hate to let you go, but you have to do this," he told Marcus in a certain tone.

" Neroon, I'm not ready for such a responsibility. Marc might die should I screw up," Marcus objected.

" Marcus? "

The ranger closed his eyes upon hearing the strangled tone to Marc's voice.

" Neroon is right you know....I feel the self-doubt in your mind." Marc smiled weakly." I want you to know that I have complete confidence in your abilities. That's why I'm asking you to help me find Alfred. "

" Then you've got a lot more faith than I have." Marcus rose from the sofa, studying them. Neroon's dark eyes were hooded, but he sensed the determination in the Minbari. Neroon will make me do this. In his eyes I'm a warrior. the ranger sighed.

Can I admit to myself that I'm scared? That I'm afraid I'll endanger this mission because of that self-doubt? Can I do this?

" You have to take this step, my angel," Neroon whispered in a pained tone. He didn't want to be left behind like this, but Marcus' confidence had to be restored. " You're a warrior, Marcus."

" I'm not that sure," Marcus admitted before sitting down again.

Suddenly, Marc realized the amount of courage it would take the ranger to overcome his fears. " We'll do this together," he said, offering some reassurance.

Neroon growled his approval. " The both of you will leave tomorrow. Allow me to arrange your transportation," the Minbari decided, not giving Marcus a chance to weasel his way out of this one. After locking eyes with Marc, Neroon said;" Please leave us alone for a moment. There are certain matters we have to discuss."

" You can find me at my new quarters...should you need to talk to me, Marcus." Sensing the ranger's distressed state of mind Marc reached out, trying to comfort Marcus.

Receiving Marc's affection, the ranger smiled. " Thank you."

Marc felt lonely. Resting his body on the bed, he pushed himself deeper into the comfort of the pillows. This bed is a lot more comfortable than that sofa! A gloomy darkness nestled into his mind as he thought back to what Byron had told them; Charles had commanded him to clean out Alfred's office. It can only mean that Al is gone forever. But...am I fooling myself in hoping that Al’s still alive? I can't believe he's dead. I would have felt something !

Curling himself into a tight ball, Marc shivered. I have to find him! The young man considered all possibilities and realized he had to learn more about Charles. Byron can tell me more.

Quickly swinging his feet onto the floor, he rose from the bed. He knew where to find the telepath; in Medlab.

Stephen expected Marc to visit his patient. The expression in Marc's eyes had given the young man away. Franklin now knew the truth; Marc truly cared for Bester.

" Can I speak to Byron? In private? I'll keep it as short as possible," Marc asked in a pleading tone.

" Yes, you can talk to him. But no longer than 15 minutes. Byron suffered a severe concussion and needs rest." Stephen gave in to Marc's plea and led him to Byron's room. " I'll be back in 15 minutes," the doctor said.

Marc watched him leave and pulled up a chair to seat himself near the telepath who was awake and eyeing him wearily. "Where can I find Alfred?" Marc asked finally.

" I did some research before leaving headquarters. I found some files indicating Alfred was taken to Vanastar; a small, Earth-like planet near the Centauri border. There was no information available on the planet itself," Byron informed him.

Frustrated, because he was still unable to register the Psi Cop's true emotions, Marc stopped his gentle probing; Byron wasn't going to allow him in. " Why do you want to help him?" Marc wanted to know.

" I really don't know," Byron replied and shrugged his shoulders; it was the truth. " I do know that I don't want Alfred to be killed. He doesn't deserve that."

" I'll do my best to find him.... alive." Marc added. Getting to his feet, he tried once more to get hold of the Psi Cop's emotions. Mentally cursing, Marc had to admit his attempt had failed once more.

" Neroon, I don't want to do this," Marcus admitted at last.

The warrior wrapped his arms more tightly around the ranger, understanding his lover's hesitance. " You're afraid. "

" Yes, what if I'm captured? What if Marc dies due to my incompetence? I don't want to cause his death!" Marcus closed his eyes.

" I can't force you to do this, Marcus." Neroon placed one kiss on his lover's brow. The ranger's head rested on his shoulder, lolling back and forth. " But I have faith in you, Marcus."

" How can you say that?" Marcus questioned, opening his eyes.

" It's the truth, my lover. I would entrust my life to you." Neroon saw the doubt in the ranger's eyes.

" I don't really have a choice, do I? "

" No, no choice. Your destiny awaits you, Marcus. Remember that I will be with you always....in spirit. I pray you will return to me and that Marc will be reunited with the man he has chosen as his beloved." Neroon kissed away the tears sliding down his lover's cheek. " I love you, Marcus and the thought of you leaving me, hurts. But I love you enough to release you. "

" What if Marc and I get killed during this mission?" Marcus said, burrowing his head beneath Neroon's.

" I will mourn your death....I will be lost for some time, but remembering your compassion will give me the strength to carry on. " Neroon now leaned in closer to claim his lover's lips. The warrior shivered, then smiled warmly. " Why are we discussing the possibility of your death? You will accomplish your mission and return to me." After kissing Marcus passionately he said;"While you're away, I will light a candle each night before going to sleep as a testimony to our love. You're a part of me."

" Neroon? Kiss me again. " Marcus said pleadingly. " This will be our last night together. I need to feel you....I need to know you love me....will remember me."

" My angel, I will always love you." Neroon breathed the confession into his lover's mouth as he kissed the ranger hard. In Medlab Byron did his best to get out of bed without being noticed. He had seen a BabCom unit in the corridor and needed to make a call to Psi Corps headquarters on Earth.

Luckily, it was now night time on the station and only one nurse had been left to look after the patients. The Psi Cop knew the doctors would be on stand-by. This was the best opportunity he was going to get to sneak out of his room.

Tiptoeing into the corridor, he noticed that the nurse was busy attending to a patient. Byron accessed the BabCom unit and managed to establish a connection with Earth headquarters.

WHITE STAR

Awed, Marc continued to closely observe the Minbari crew. They were working hard to get the White Star on the correct course and to conduct a long-range scan. I want to learn how to pilot a White Star. They're fascinating! Marc had instantly fallen in love with the small, yet agile ships. Al had told him that Marcus Cole was an excellent pilot. I guess I inherited his love for flying as well, he chuckled mentally.

The ranger had seated himself in the central command chair on the bridge; Lennier was at his side, constantly monitoring the progress they were making.

Marc caught the nervous sparkle in the ranger's eyes. It was evidence that Marcus was still trying to deal with his fear that he was going to screw up the mission. Neroon was right to insist that Marcus should accompany me. He can't run forever. The young man knew only too well which demons must be haunting the ranger's memory; remembering that one time when Al had shown him telepathically what Marcus had been through. Afterwards, Bester had assured him that Ranan was dead; that the Centauri slave trader had paid for the pain he submitted Marcus too. Al gave the order to have Ranan eliminated. I know he wanted to kill Ranan himself.

Shifting uncomfortably in his seat, the ranger told himself to act casually, like nothing at all was bothering him. But Marc knows my doubts, he realized and tried hard not to look at the young man who was standing behind him. Marcus was briefly taken aback when Marc's affection and reassurance washed through him. Marc was reading his emotions very easily now that the young man had stopped focusing on his own. He learned that lesson too well! Marc doesn't need my co-operation to roam my feelings! Great, I will have to find a way to maintain a little privacy. In truth, Marcus wasn't really bothered by the young man being able to read his emotions. It might be a good thing to have someone keeping an eye on me. Lennier's voice woke him from his musings and he forced himself to listen.

" We will arrive at Vanastar in 19.5 standard hours," Lennier informed him.

" Understood, " Marcus replied, acknowledging the data.

Strolling nonchalantly across the bridge, Marc studied all screens and stared in amazement at the crystals, which the Minbari used to manoeuvre the White Star. " Being a ranger certainly has some advantages," Marc stated, watching the ranger intensely. The expression on Marcus' face seemed a bit more relaxed and calm. " Can I apply for the job? I think I would be a great ranger myself," Marc said teasingly.

Hearing Marc's statement, the ranger wasn't sure how to react to it. " You have no idea what it means to be a ranger, Marc. The training is brutal, believe me. It's hard and dangerous work," Marcus said in the end.

" But you pulled it off!" Marc replied and moved till he stood beside the ranger so he could lock eyes with him. The pain on Marcus' face stunned him. What!? he wondered. At first, a vicious pain tugged at his mind, which turned into a dull ache, never forgotten, always remembered.

" Yes, I did," Marcus whispered in a melancholy tone; lost in thought he paid no attention to any of them. The memory of William's death had returned to haunt him.

But Marc saw the troubled expression in the Minbari's eyes. It feels like Lennier is asking me not to question Marcus any further, he realized. Taking one more step closer to Marcus, he felt the ranger's confusion like it was his own. He was about to apologize and change the subject when Marcus started to speak.

" I joined the rangers because I made a promise," Marcus whispered in a tone filled with agony.

" A promise?" Marc desperately wanted to know more. After a moment's hesitation, he placed his right hand on the ranger's shoulder, intent on picking up the underlying current of pain which Marcus was unsuccessfully trying to hide.

The ranger trembled momentarily as he realized that Marc was trying to get into the core of his pain. There was no more turning back now. " I made that promise to my brother William as he died; he was a ranger as well," he sighed and wished Neroon would be here to help him deal with this. There was only one thing left he could do to lessen the emotional heartache. Marcus pushed the memories back into a corner of his mind and buried them beneath the obscure darkness. This wasn't the right time to share his past with Marc; perhaps after they had finished this mission.

Marc flinched slightly as the ranger pushed back the hurt. This wasn't the right way to deal with such grief; it would come back to torment him. Maybe I can help him face it once we get back from this mission. But he had to say something to comfort Marcus. " I'm sorry you lost your brother. I would have liked getting to know him. Will you tell me some more about your family once we get back to Babylon 5? In a certain way, I consider your family to be mine as well," he said sincerely.

Releasing a strangled sigh, Marcus nodded his head. " I will tell you, Marc. But first we have to find Al." While checking the course and speed of the White Star, Marcus realized that this was going to be a very exhausting trip.

VANASTAR

The freezing cold had long settled into his bones as the rain started to pour into his cell once more. Al had been dozing, lulled into sleep by the hypnotizing chill that permeated his very soul. It was the peaceful sleep of the dead, which had been creeping up onto him, but he woke just in time to escape its bony claws as they stretched out to grasp his spirit.

A deafening silence inside this prison cell was screaming in his ears as he found himself in complete misery and isolation. Moving slightly, Al noticed that his clothes were soaking wet. The ropes were still cutting into the raw flesh of his wrists. The rain had found a way into his cell and Bester shivered as the ice-cold water dripped down his face, soaking the blindfold as well.

Coherent thought was beginning to elude him as he lost track of time. He tried to focus on certain subjects, but after some minutes his thoughts would drift off or seem to lose all sense of reality. This fact alarmed the Psi Cop more than the cold wind, which had started to paralyse him.

It has to be a fever...and the cold is weakening me, he realized in despair. For some time now he had managed to avoid thinking about his own death; not ready to face that possibility yet. But now as time was catching up to him, he knew death would claim him shortly. There was no more use in denying the truth; he was going to die inside this labyrinth!

I'll die the way I lived most of my life, alone. The thought offered him no consolation. Was it true that while dying one's entire life passed before one's eyes? Looks like I'm going to find out now.

Memories of Carolyn forced themselves into his mind. He had loved her; I gave her the little love I was capable of, even if it wasn't that much. Perhaps it's better this way. Maybe I should have asked Franklin to pull the plug on her and ...our unborn child. What kind of life would our child have had? I would have been forced to hand our child over to the Corps to be raised and educated. After all, the Corps is mother and father. Considering the amount of influence the Shadows are gaining, our child might have ended up inside one of their ships. Yes, it's better this way. His thoughts drifted off once more and he wondered if their child would have been a boy or a girl. A daughter would have been nice; a girl with Carolyn's eyes to carry on the genes.

People thought he already had a daughter. He remembered Alicia, the wife that the Corp had chosen for him. At first he had thought they might have had a chance of being happy, until that fateful afternoon he had decided to come home early and he found her in bed with another man. "Why did you marry me?" he had asked her. And her answer had stunned him.

" Because they asked me to." He never believed the child was his.

Memories of Cadre Prime, and Brett, the leader, "Hey Alfie! We're gonna' play cops' n' blips." They were always sticking him in the roll of a blip. Only now did he wonder why. He remembered betraying Brett and the Grins punishing him. Never would he forget the humiliation he had suffered back then.

He almost didn't notice that the memories, which Stephen Walters had poured into his mind, back on Mars all those years ago were trying to sneak up on him. Once he realized what he had set in motion, he smothered the memories with one flash of mental energy. But his left hand ached and seemed to grow even heavier, pulling his arm down towards the floor; which was impossible as his arms were tied behind his back.

Cramped muscles made it hard for him to shift a little on the chair to attain a more comfortable position. I never thought it would end like this...Of all possible ways to die, it had to be this one. Alone and cold inside a living maze!

Al's head snapped back hearing an unidentified sound in the corridor. Charles had locked the door...so the only logical explanation was that something was trying to get inside. He remembered the things the old Psi Cop had told him about the labyrinth, that it was alive and hungered for victims. Not able to repress a shudder, he wondered if his time had come to die.

Someone is trying to unlock the door, Bester thought, as he was finally able to label the noise he was hearing.

But who? His painful muscles stopped aching as he bowed his head. Has Charles returned? Why would he do that? To gloat some more? No longer able to remain silent, Al decided to find out what was going on. " Who's there?" He had wanted to say the words firmly and aloud, but only a whisper managed to flee his lips in the end. Only now did he realize that his throat ached and that the cold was affecting his vocal cords; he was losing his voice!

Listening closely, Al recognized the noises at last; a key was being turned in the lock to open the door. For the hundredth time cursing the blindfold he had been forced to wear, he cocked his head in a desperate attempt to catch a glimpse of the person or being who was stepping inside. But the fabric was thick and denied him even that one glimpse.

Soft, hesitant, footfalls were closing in on him. Al tried to free himself from the ropes once more, but all strength had left his body and without line of sight his mental powers couldn't save him either. It isn't Charles...I don't hear the sound his cane made. Once more, he repeated his earlier question. " Who are you?" This time, the words were hardly audible and the wind almost killed them before they were spoken.

" I bring death...or salvation. What do you want?"

The female voice stunned him, leaving him speechless. I must be out of my mind! Al thought in horror.

" No, you're not out of your mind," the female voice continued.

" How?" A husky moan left his lips and Al knew that his voice would be gone in a couple of hours. How did she manage to read my mind? he wanted to know. Still trying to peek underneath the blindfold, Al shook his head in frustration. The footsteps came to a halt and a hand tugged at the blindfold, pulling it loose at last.

As the piece of cloth swirled towards the floor, Al tried to focus his eyes, but had to close them again as the light seemed to penetrate his very soul. Where was that light coming from? Finally opening his eyes slowly, he concentrated on the stranger standing in front of him. So many questions were fighting for priority in his head that he'd lost track of the ones he had wanted to ask in the first place. " Who are you?" This was getting ridiculous! He had already asked that question.

" You don't know me," she said softly.

" Tell me your name," Al demanded, desperately trying to regain control of this situation. The last two words of his demand had been mere murmurs. If he kept trying to talk, he would lose his voice completely.

" Very well then," she gave in. " My name is Ariel."

Frantically searching his memory, Al had to admit she had been right; he didn't know that name. Now that his eyes had adjusted to the light, coming from some sort of lamp, he took in her appearance. The young woman was leaning heavily against the wall. Her clothes were ripped and torn, but Al could have sworn it had been a Psi Corps uniform once. That would explain why she had been able to pick up his thoughts. Al was almost certain she was a telepath as he carefully tried to scan her.

< I wouldn't do that without permission, > she told him in a sad tone.

Startled, Bester stopped his attempt and decided to communicate in the same way. < You're a telepath? > He waited for her to reply but she remained silent, watching him, studying him with her brown, almost golden eyes. Realizing she wasn't going to answer him, Al returned to studying her appearance. Her long, red hair was tangled and hadn't been combed for some time. That hair, it reminded him of another woman who'd had the same red hair.

<Charles never told me that there was someone else stuck in the maze as well,> he said, trying to get her to reveal more about herself.

< You must be uncomfortable being tied up like that. >

< Yes, > Al replied not sure how to react to her statement. < Why don't you untie me? >

<I'm not sure I can trust you, Mr. Bester.> Ariel saw the bafflement on his face as she addressed him using that name. Supporting her weakened body by holding onto the wall, she tried to reach a decision. It was difficult.

<You know me? > Al was thinking hard. She knew his name, why didn't he know her? Perhaps she's a rogue who has been hiding for a long time?

< I know you. I've heard the stories they tell about you. About Al Bester, the almighty Psi Cop, who kills without regret. You killed mundanes as well as telepaths.> Ariel raised her head defiantly.< I'm not planning on being your next victim. Tell me, how many more victims have to die before you're satisfied? Charles did humankind a big favor in locking you up inside the labyrinth. >

<Charles is a murderer himself! > Bester objected vehemently, but couldn't deny the truth in her earlier statement. Yes, he had killed without regret.

< But why do you feel that urge to kill? To make people suffer? Did you ever ask yourself that question?> Ariel stared into his eyes and saw him shiver.< No, you didn't. You're afraid, too afraid to face the truth. >

Losing his patience and composure at last, Al tugged once more at the tight ropes. < If the only reason you came here is to mock me, I suggest you leave. If I'm supposed to die, let me die! >

" Such arrogance," Ariel whispered in distressed tone, " such pain." Pushing herself away from the wall, she walked back towards the door. " The maze will not release you. You'll die in here. The only way out is to face your past...but you're not ready to do that. I doubt you'll ever find the courage to confront your past, " she added.

< Wait!> Realizing she was about to leave again, Al knew he had to stall her a little longer. He couldn't let her leave before she had untied him. There was no way of telling when and if she would return. In the meantime he could die, being exposed to the cold and rain as he was. I have to find a way to convince her to help me.

Ariel waited for him to make his request. His thoughts were transparent and easily picked up. This man was scared. She sensed his will to survive, the dark deeds he had done in the name of a cause he thought was just. Saving his life, and more importantly his soul, wouldn't be easy. About to leave him behind to force him to think about the choices he had made in his life, she froze.

What was it she had seen in the back of his mind? Almost hidden underneath the burden of his past choices? It was a red flame, burning brightly and clinging onto life with tenacity she had seldom seen before. Lured closer, she stared into his eyes and tore into his mind with a vengeance to find out what the Psi Cop was hiding.

Al couldn't repress a moan of torment as she soared through his mindscape. Quickly fortifying his barriers didn't help; she was too strong. How was this possible? Even Charles hadn't managed to get through his defences and this girl was doing it in mere seconds? What was she looking for?

Riding the thought patterns like a bird diving to the ground, she quickly discovered the core of this warmth. To find this emotion inside Al Bester stunned her. <Love? You truly love someone? I never thought you were capable of love.>

< You have no right to take this secret away from me!!!> Al exclaimed and finally felt how it was to be on the receiving end of a scan. Up until now he had been the one to conduct the scans, to extract the information he needed. It was very unsettling to be forced into this role reversal.

< You had no right to kill or manipulate those people as well, > she pointed out to him, not allowing Bester to distract her from her search. An image of a young man appeared, longhaired and full of life. < It's true. You love and are loved,> she mused.

His energy deserted him and all Al could do was allow her to pass through his mind till she would leave of her own free will. He had never felt this powerless before and it scared him.

" Perhaps you're not lost yet. Love is a very powerful emotion." Ariel walked into the corridor. " I advise you to think about your future and your past."

< What future? It's obvious you won't untie me. I will die here.> Defiantly staring into her eyes, he waited for her to lock the door.

" Yes, you will die in here," she whispered. " I will be back."

<No! Untie me first!!!> Al demanded in anger.

" Still ordering people around are you?" Fatigued, Ariel wiped back some hair from her face.

Al shivered seeing the intense expression in her eyes and he cringed as the door slammed shut. < NO!!> He yelped in despair.

" You have much to learn." Ariel whispered stepping into the corridor. She told herself to ignore the mind cry echoing in her head.

BABYLON 5

Neroon didn't like his new assignment. Being Delenn's aide meant dealing with a lot of work. The warrior knew it was an honor to be chosen as her assistant, but it was an honor he could have done without. Delenn had kept him busy all day and Neroon suspected that she was doing so on purpose; to make sure he wouldn't have the time to worry about Marcus.

It was almost midnight when she dismissed him. Stepping into his new rooms, which were a part of Delenn's quarters, he sighed. Neroon walked into the bathroom and slipped into a more comfortable robe. Delenn had asked him not to wear his warrior uniform while replacing Lennier, and he had given in, but reluctantly. These robes reminded him of the mistake he had made when proclaiming the Warrior Caste as his choice. " But Elaan was wise enough to make the correct choice," he mused in contentment.

The time had come to keep his promise to Marcus and to light that candle. After sitting down cross-legged, he stared into the candle's flame and closed his eyes at last.

" Marcus, wherever you are, my spirit travels with you. I pray that your journey will be a safe one and you will master all dangers awaiting you." Opening his eyes, Neroon felt lonely and finally realized he had become dependant on the ranger as well.

VANASTAR

Ariel lowered herself gingerly in the uncomfortable wooden chair. Thankfully, her cell was positioned lower in the maze and the rain couldn't get in. Feeling cold and confused, she pulled the long robe closer, which she had picked up from the bed. Empty-eyed, she stared into the small fire she had managed to get going and thought of the Psi Cop in the other cell. He was cold and miserable, but still fighting his past. Alfred Bester had surprised her, however. The moment she had discovered that one red, burning spark inside his mind, she had known that there was a chance he would be able to escape the maze.

The wall felt cold, but as she placed the palm of her hand against it, the stones shuddered underneath her fingertips. For five years now she had been buried alive here. Charles had placed her here, hoping she would be dead the next time he would visit the maze to drop off more prisoners. He never expected to find her alive. The truth was that she had managed to negotiate a deal with the maze. The labyrinth wasn't strong enough to kill her by using its deadly illusions. Her high psi rating had made it impossible for the maze to beat her. But she was a prisoner nonetheless; the labyrinth would never release her willingly. There was only one way to get out alive, to face its demons and to conquer them.

She had never intended to free him from the blindfold, but it had been so long since she had been able to talk to another human being that her curiosity had gotten the better of her. And then she had discovered that Bester was in love and that someone loved him back. I never thought he would be able to take that step.

She had heard a lot of the Psi Cop, who had risen quickly to his current position. The fact that he had turned in a number of rogues had tipped the scale to his advantage. Charles had told her a lot about Bester when she had been a teen-ager and now she did her best to remember his stories.

No, she berated herself, it shouldn't matter any more. I sensed a change in him, a change he's fighting so hard he never noticed it taking place. This young man set everything in motion. She hadn't been able to find out his name; Bester had managed to keep that from her. The Psi Cop never noticed how much strength it had taken her to push through his barriers.

Still postponing making her decision to help or not to help Alfred Bester, she began to hum a song from her childhood. She had never known her mother, but she did remember the lullaby's her mentor had taught her.

Years later, after she had completed her training and had left the base as a fully authorized Psi Cop, she still remembered those soothing songs. Like Bester, she had her own demons she had to deal with.

I could have fled the maze a long time ago. But then again, I know it's not my time to leave yet. I have to wait a little longer. Since her birth she'd had those vivid dreams. Dreams of the future, which had shown her what was to be. She had spent years fighting and ignoring them, till they had started to haunt her in the daytime as well. Even awake, the visions had intruded on her thoughts and in the end, she had been forced to acknowledge them. That had been the moment she had turned against Psi Corps. Charles had acted immediately and had taken her to the maze.

I'm still alive.... If one can call this living, she mused saddened. Time was closing in on her. She knew that if she wanted to help Alfred Bester she had to act now, before the Psi Cop would succumb to the cold and the fever. What must I do? she asked herself; hoping to be guided by another vision. Closing her eyes, she rubbed her own cold hands to warm them a little.

WHITE STAR

" Marc, I know you didn't sleep that well last night. You worried all night about Alfred. I insist you rest now ." Marcus stared into the young man's eyes. There was going to be a struggle of wills here; he could tell by Marc's expression.

" Alright! You win!" Reluctantly, Marc gave into the ranger's demand to get some sleep and settled down in one of the chairs on the bridge and closed his eyes. " Are you satisfied now?"

The ranger shook his head in dismay. Marc could be incredibly headstrong and Marcus wondered if that was another character trait locked up in his genes. " You know that I want you to leave the bridge and to get some decent sleep!" he pointed out to the young man. This was a real test of patience and Marcus was afraid he was going to lose.

" I can sleep here as well." Marc had no intention of leaving the bridge. The moment Vanastar appeared on screen he wanted to be here, not running through the ship to find the bridge, but there was more. He knew Marcus wanted to protect him and Marc kind of expected the ranger to leave for Vanastar without telling him about it.

" Marc. If you don't go now , voluntarily, I'll ask Lennier to accompany you to the sleeping quarters and believe me.... Lennier has his ways to persuade you to do as you're told." Waiting for Marc's response, the ranger exchanged a glance with the young Minbari and saw understanding in Lennier's eyes who agreed with him.

" I will take you there. Please follow me," Lennier stated in a resolute tone and shot Marcus an amused smile.

" I'm lost..." Marc murmured in acted distress. " You guys are teaming up against me! Not fair."

" You bet we are!" the ranger exclaimed. " Seriously," he added after a moment," you need the rest and you know it. Once we arrive at that maze you won't have a opportunity to rest."

" Yes, daddy. I will be good and go to bed." Marc replied teasingly and relished seeing the shock in the ranger's eyes.

" Don't call me daddy," Marcus said softly. " I have already got a son."

Marc's curiosity had been stirred and he was determined not to give in before he had uncovered everything there was to know. " A son?"

" Neroon has a son, Elaan. Neroon has been going on about me becoming Elaan's legal guardian as well. " Marcus reluctantly replied.

" Hold on, " Marc interjected, " does this mean I've got a.... brother?"

Clutching his head, Marcus gave up and looked pleadingly at Lennier. " Please take him away? Garibaldi was right; he is a pain in the arse!"

" I heard that!" Marc followed Lennier towards the exit; a broad grin flashed across his features.

" What's this?" Marc circled the Minbari platforms in disbelief. " You can't expect me to sleep on these! I will slide down and end up on the floor. Come to think of it, the floor seems to be a good place to sleep right now!" Watching Lennier, he waited for the Minbari to take him to the beds set aside for humans.

" Minbari always sleep at this angle," Lennier explained, grinning softly. " We consider sleeping in the horizontal to be tempting death.

" And what about Neroon? I have seen him sleep in a regular bed! " Marc objected, enjoying the verbal sparring a bit too much. It took away some of his tension and he could tell by looking at Lennier's eyes that the young Minbari was playing with him.

" Neroon is an exception to the rule." Lennier's grin broadened. " Please lie down."

" No way!" Stubbornly looking for an alternative, he considered sleeping on the floor once more.

Lennier decided to play dirty. " Did you not say you desire to become a ranger? Then you will have to learn to sleep on this platform. There are no human beds at the training facility at Tuzanor," he added with a smirk on his face.

Marc had to give in. " You don't fight fair, Lennier. I thought you were one of the good guys." Cautiously, he rested his body on the platform. Not sure what to think of sleeping this way, he knew he had no other choice than to give it a try.

" I will wake you when the time is right," Lennier promised. Satisfied, the young Minbari turned to leave. He was surprised that Marc was already slipping into sleep.

" Don't tell any one, Lennier," Marc whispered, " but this is rather comfortable."

Lennier nodded his head and left the sleeping quarters to return to the bridge.

Sleeping tightly, his dreams contorted and fell apart. Marc trembled and began to sweat. Troubled thoughts were becoming part of him and a terrifying cold was moving through him like a sharp blade. Cold? Some part of his brain questioned. It shouldn't be cold in here!

In his dreams he found himself in a small room, four stonewalls had him cornered and the wooden door was closed; no way out. Rain was beating down on him and his body felt weak and tired.

What the hell? that same part of his brain remarked, as something sharp cut the skin of his wrists. He smelled blood and fear; despair lingered in the chilly air. I'm no longer onboard of the White Star?

Stupefied, Marc stared down at his body. Why am I wearing a Psi Corps uniform? Was his concern for Al causing this awful dream? Trying hard to wake up, he shook his head. Marc moaned as his tense muscles ached because of the movement.

On the bridge, Marcus felt a similar cold wash through him. But it vanished quickly, leaving him stunned. Marc? His instincts urged him to take action. Focusing inward, the ranger reached out to Marc. He had to know the young man was safe. Only confused thoughts and blurred emotions answered him and Marcus realized something was wrong. " Lennier, take over the bridge!" he told the startled young Minbari.

" Take over the ...?" Lennier's voice dropped, disbelief written all over his face. " I am not qualified to do that."

" Just do it, Lennier. I'll be back shortly. I need to check on Marc." The ranger dashed out of the room and ran down the corridor. The feelings he was receiving grew more distant and the images darkened. Not a good sign, he sighed mentally. He turned around the corner; the door opened and he rushed inside.

On the platform was Marc, sweating heavily and moaning in anguish. Marcus realized he had to do something. Not having a clue what was wrong with the young man, he touched Marc's brow and concentrated on the emotions flowing towards him. What? He used Marc’s eyes to see and found himself in a darkened room. The darkness, the stench of fear and blood reminded him of the time he had spent at Caim’s base on Mars as the Psi Cop had interrogated him" Marc? Where are you?" he whispered, no, attempted to whisper, no words left his lips.

< I'm here....Got no idea where we are. Are you awake, Marcus?>

Horrified, the ranger forgot to breathe hearing that mind voice. " Marc, is that you?"

< Yes, it's me, all right.>

Marcus shook the young man on the platform forcefully. " Whatever you're doing you have to stop! You're dragging us to places where we shouldn't be!" he yelped at the young man as the truth finally dawned on him.

Green eyes flashed open and looked at the ranger in shock. He was back onboard of the White Star; the cell was gone, the dark Psi Cop uniform had vanished as well. Running his fingers over his wrists he saw the skin there was whole.

" Why didn't you tell me sooner?" Marcus said in a perplexed tone. I should have asked Alfred to tell me everything about you! I have been careless.

" Tell you what?"

" That you're a bloody telepath!" The ranger sat down on another platform and tried to make sense of everything that had happened so far. " How? I'm not a telepath, only an empath, so how the hell can you be one?"

" Me? A telepath? Marcus, I'm no telepath!" His voice trembled as he searched his memory.

" You spoke to me telepathically. How else...." Marcus grew silent as he tried to deal with this unexpected revelation.

" I..." Marc's thoughts rushed back to that day when Al had killed Dana and had freed him from his prison. During their verbal exchange, Dana had told Al something he had never really understood.

" What are you doing?" Marcus grabbed the sides of the platform as he looked into a room while being locked up in some sort of tank.

< This is where I was....'made'.> Marc explained, instinctively slipping back into using telepathy. <s; Al freed me...But before that happened, Dana said something...> Homing in on that moment, he dragged the ranger further into his past.

Marcus moaned as loneliness washed through. Up until this moment he had never realized what Marc had been through in the first days of his life. Dana was slithering in front of his tank and Marcus was part of the young man locked up in it. They both looked at the scene, which had taken place that fateful day.

< This is it! Listen!> Marcus heard the voice and for that instant it was his voice, not Marc....< No, it's our voice,> they both realized. Drawn to Dana's voice, they listened.

" Cole's an empath. I'm a telepath and an empath. That's why I was able to meld with my Shadow. Marcus' empathic powers make him the perfect host, add to that the gene of a telepath...."

< Add to that the gene of a telepath...> The words echoed in their mind. Marc broke the connection and released the ranger. Shocked, he stared into Marcus' eyes. Wanting, desperately needing an answer, some kind of explanation, he waited for the other man to speak.

" Dana altered you." Marcus said in the end after he had managed to compose himself. Marc's little demonstration of his new powers had left him shaken. " You're a telepath as well, Marc."

" Why didn't Al know?" His fingers moved to stroke back some locks, which had been partly covering his face.

" My guess? Marcus started, " I think he never consciously registered that particular remark. He must have been stunned to find you there in the first place. And later on....perhaps love blinded him," the ranger hesitantly suggested.

" I can't believe it! I'm a telepath?"

" Looks like it. I suggest you ask Lyta or Talia for advice once we get back. You need some training handling your ability. I would hate to get drawn into your past again," Marcus admitted, glancing apologetically at the young man.

" You're right. I wonder what Al is going to say when he finds out." The name made him hurl back in time, into his dreams remembering the Psi Cop uniform. " Do you think I .... managed to contact Al somehow?"

Marcus considered the question. " If you did, it means Al is still alive."

" Yes," Marc breathed relieved.

" Want to get some more sleep?"

" No, I need to think this over." Marc locked eyes with the ranger. < Does it hurt when I talk to you this way?>

Startled momentarily, Marcus closed his eyes. " No, no discomfort," he sighed," Marc. I know you want to explore this, but be careful. You have no idea what you're getting into," the ranger cautioned the young man, while sending him some reassurance.

< Can you answer me in your mind?> Marc wanted to know, eager to find out what his limits were. Seeing Marcus' hesitation he continued; < Try it. Please?>

The pleading in Marc's voice made the ranger try. < Here's goes nothing.>

< I heard that, up here!> Marc pointed at his head and smiled. < Talk to me some more?> He remembered how good it had felt to hear Al’s voice in his mind and apparently he was strong enough to aid Marcus in replying to him telepathically.

< Please, I want this. We haven't arrived at Vanastar yet and I'm sure this White Star will fly on without you being on the bridge.>

<Marc, we shouldn't do this.> For some reason it felt natural to Marcus to communicate this way; but he didn't want to know why.

< This is fun!> Marc grinned and managed to send the ranger some affection at the same time. Stunned, he received Marcus' apprehension. <What's wrong?>

< You do realize we'll have to make you a Minbari citizen? As a human you're a latent and Psi Corps is within its right to claim you for their means. >

< Damn, forgot about that!> Marc said baffled; the ecstasy of the moment was declining quickly.

< Don't worry about that, Marc, >the ranger replied soothingly, <" We'll just have to turn you into a ranger so you can claim Minbari citizenship. >Marcus rose from the platform and extended his hand. " Let's get back to the bridge. I'm not sure Lennier can handle all this responsibility; he isn't qualified to be in charge of a White Star," Marcus quipped, trying to get rid of some lingering tension by cracking a joke.

<That's means I'm going to be a ranger after all!> Marc wisecracked, coaxing a growl of mock despair from Marcus.

" And stop talking to me...like that. We should keep this a secret, at least for now."

" I understand," Marc replied, feeling deprived of the ranger's mind voice. < But when alone can we please do it this way?>

Marcus knew the young man wouldn't take a no for an answer and gave in, partly tempted to explore this mental connection as well.<This time, you win, Marc.>

VANASTAR

Shivers racked his freezing body and his teeth gnashed. Al was losing consciousness quickly and his one sentient thought consisted of an image of Marc. A love he had found too late in life. I hope you'll forget me, was all the coherent thought he managed. So cold, too cold.... so wet, the rain whipped against his icy skin. Drips of water splashed onto the floor, creating the only sound heard in between these four walls which were going to be his grave in a couple of minutes.

He had let go of all hope ever since she had closed the door on him. For some time he had hoped she would return; her last words " I will be back " had given him hope. But that hope had been smashed; she hadn't returned.

Raising his head one last time, Al first focused his stare on the blindfold on the floor. He managed to study his surroundings during one lucid moment and realized that his prison cell did resemble a room from that old Irish castle.

A dream sneaked up on him in his half-slumber; he was back on Babylon 5 and Marc was in his arms, kissing him madly. Al chuckled, then had to cough. Illusions, all illusions. he reminded himself in the end.

Closing his eyes for the last time, he was bested by the cold and began slipping away into the eternal sleep of the dead, never noticing Marc's mind briefly touching his.

CIVILIAN CRUISER LOKI

" This is truly excellent wine!" Stephen said, extremely pleased with the choice he had made. Seated opposite of him was Byron, nipping from a glass of water.

Franklin had seen the suspicious looks the passengers had given the Psi Cop as they had entered the restaurant section of the Cruiser. People had quickly paid their bills, or had called the waiter and demanded to be re-seated. A number of tables close to them had already been vacated. Stephen had caught Byron's embarrassment for causing this upstart.

Once more looking calm, the Psi Cop tried to ignore the general feeling of discomfort lingering in the restaurant.

Their assigned waiter was polite, but it was obvious he disliked having to serve their table.

" How can you stand it?" Franklin softly inquired; annoyed at the way these people were acting towards Byron.

" I don't think I'll ever get used to it," the Psi Cop had to admit, avoiding looking at the few guest who had remained seated. Placing his glass onto the table, he smiled weakly." It's understandable people react like this, I guess. The unknown scares people and when you're not a telepath it's hard to understand that someone else can read your mind. They feel intimidated. For some unknown reason, most mundanes think that all a telepath wants to do, is to be inside their mind, to invade their privacy, to read all their little secrets," Byron pointed to some of the guests who were staring at him and started to get carried away. "In truth, telepaths spend a lot of time keeping all the voices out of their head. " He took a bite from the salad, hoping this subject was over and done with it. Discussing this with a mundane made him uncomfortable; this doctor couldn't understand him, no matter how hard Franklin would try.

" I've wanted to ask this question for some time and since we're now talking about it...would you mind me asking you a personal question?" Franklin studied the young man and wondered what lay hidden behind his eyes.

" Ask," Byron said and waited for Stephen to continue.

" What's it like to be a telepath? A Psi Cop? When I look at Bester he seems fairly confident, cocky, arrogant. He looks down on us, mundanes as he likes to call us, but when I listen to you I get a different picture."

" Alfred, well. You should ask him why he's the way he is. I can't answer that question," Byron said, avoiding the doctor's eyes." For my part, I could have done without being born a telepath." Byron had to pause; he was still feeling light-headed due to the concussion he had suffered and Franklin was asking questions he didn't want to answer.

" Tell me more," Stephen insisted. Part of him wanted to know more about his patient; the other part wanted to research, study this subject.

" It's like I said before; as a telepath you have to shut out all the voices from the people around you. When people are upset, it's extremely hard to do so. Their thoughts come crushing in on you. Sometimes it's hard to hold onto the silence."

" Are you telling me all telepaths need to be trained to be able to do this? Is that the reason why Psi Corps insists all telepaths have to sign up with them?" Stephen's remark had been loaded with sarcasm and he regretted not having been more careful before stating it.

Byron tensed and glared at him; sensing the provocative attack.

" Sorry, I was out of line there," Stephen apologized.

The Psi Cop didn't reply at first; not sure how to make a mundane understand why Psi Corps was a necessity, in spite of all the wrongs the Corps had committed.

" Without training, telepaths would create havoc. There would be unauthorized scans, manipulation of thought and intention, " he said in the end, realizing how insignificant his explanation sounded and realized he had doubts about the Corps as well; he'd always had them. But voicing them was a completely different matter. Hell, he had never before tried to explain something like this to a mundane! Looking into Stephen's eyes he saw doubt reflected there. The doctor remained unconvinced, which didn't surprise him. Hesitantly he whispered;" Imagine someone born a telepath, but his family not knowing how to handle that 'gift'. The child would be ridiculed, never understanding this ability. Instead of receiving the proper training to use this ability, the child would end up smothered and mentally damaged. The Corps can prevent that from happening."

Franklin had to admit that there was some truth in that last statement, but asked: " Is it true all family ties are severed once a telepath is claimed by the Corps?" Mentally, he was making notes on the subject. There was very little data available on the Corps itself.

" Can't deny the truth of that one," Byron whispered," I never knew my mother. I have no idea if she's alive or dead or what her name is. I have.... had a brother, a twin brother," he revealed reluctantly.

" I'm sorry," Stephen regretted bringing up the subject. Observing the Psi Cop, he was unable to read the expression in his eyes. It's not grief.

" No need to be sorry," Byron replied, finally locking eyes with Franklin." We weren't close and to be honest, I disliked him. He inherited too many of our father's vices."

" You got any more relatives?" Stephen asked. Byron appeared willing to discuss this subject so he was going to take advantage of it.

" My father is still alive and active within the Corps. I also have one sister, but she disappeared 5 years ago. I have no idea where she is," Byron paused, gauged Stephen's reaction to his story and anticipated his next question: " Yes, we're all Psi Cops."

" Have you never tried finding her? The doctor sipped from his wine, slowly getting depressed hearing Byron's story.

" My father made it perfectly clear that he wouldn't approve such an action," Byron said in the end." My father is Alfred's superior and can be....rather difficult to get along with."

" Figured that much," Stephen admitted." I do hope you'll find your sister one day. I hope you don't mind me saying this, but your father seems to be quite a ..." jerk, he had wanted to say, but refrained from doing so just in time, " a tyrant."

" Yes, he is." Byron didn't want to talk about this any longer; he was revealing too much to the doctor. Quickly, he finished his dinner.

Stephen saw the reluctance to continue this discussion any further and respected that.

" I'm going to return to my room now," Byron announced, rubbing his temples.

Stephen noticed it. " Head bothering you?" The doctor in him took over. In a certain way Byron still was his patient.

" Yes, I've got a headache." Byron managed to get to his feet, but swayed dangerously as his sense of equilibrium failed to keep him balanced.

" Are you alright?" Rising to his feet as well, Franklin made sure he was close enough to catch the other man in case he should faint. " I did bring those pain killers along I offered you."

" I better accept that offer. My head is killing me." Byron murmured, thankful the vertigo was diminishing again.

" You wait here. I'll head back to my room and collect them. Then I'll walk you to your room and examine you to make sure no complications have appeared." Turning on his heels, Franklin addressed the Psi Cop once more. " You stay here and off your feet!"

Byron watched him dash out of the restaurant and realized this was the opportunity he had been waiting for; if only his head would stop pounding! Biting down the pain, he retreated to one of the secluded rooms in the back of the restaurant where some Com units had been placed. The seclusion of the rooms guaranteed the user of the units some degree of privacy; it was all he needed. He sat down in front of the screen and punched in a secret code, which would give him immediate access to Charles' office.

Stephen slid the little package containing the painkillers into one of his pockets and quickly left his room again. On his way back to the restaurant, he didn't encounter too many people. It was close to midnight and most passengers had already turned in to get some sleep. Now that he was no longer in Byron's presence, he admitted to himself that the Psi Cop confused him. Can I trust him or not? Partly, he wanted to trust the young man but his instincts were warning him to be careful. I should give him the benefit of the doubt, he mused as he entered the restaurant. Searching the establishment with his eyes, he realized Byron had disappeared.

" Excuse me," Franklin said, addressing the waiter who had served them, " Do you know where the blond man has gone who I was having dinner with?" He was still hesitant to call the Psi Cop a friend.

" He's inside one of the Com-rooms," the waiter replied, not eager to get involved in this matter.

" Thanks." Stephen walked over to the separate area; it took him some time to find the right room. At last, he heard Byron's voice; soft, hardly audible. The door was ajar and although he hated to eavesdrop, he decided to listen closely.

" You want me to take him to Vanastar? Why? Franklin wasn't involved in killing Caim! "

The Psi Cop seemed cornered; Stephen heard the aversion in Byron's voice. And why are they talking about me? And what is Vanastar? Never heard of such a place! Taking another step, he managed to peek inside as well. Yes, Byron's facial expression was worried. Then he remembered hearing that name, Caim, before and grew more alert; it was the name of the Psi Cop who had tortured Marcus. I can't trust Byron after all, Franklin realized.

A harsh voice answered Byron. " You will do as you're told! Take him to Vanastar or else...It's up to you to make sure your sister stays alive."

Franklin clearly registered the threat; someone was forcing Byron to play along! If only he could get a good look at that screen! Byron's head slumped to his chest and Stephen saw the defeated expression in the young man's eyes. He must love his sister a lot. About to sneak off, he accidentally bumped into a chair. " Damn!" Cocking his head to glance at Byron, he knew he had been found out.

Acting immediately and on instinct, Byron reached out with his mind. I can't allow him to leave! Byron launched a mental attack, using his powers to render the doctor unconscious.

Stephen stumbled on his feet as the room started to close in on him. It felt like his brain was going to explode! Somehow, he knew this was Byron's doing. Grabbing the chair, he tried to get back onto his feet....but failed. Darkness descended onto him and his eyes closed as he fainted.

Byron quickly terminated the connection and rushed towards Franklin, kneeling down beside him. I'm sorry. I don't want to do this, but I can't let my sister die, he thought distressed, I don't have a choice.

" Can I help? "

Byron glared at the waiter, who immediately backed down. " No, my friend only needs to take his medication. He will be fine once he gets to his quarters. I know what to do."

The waiter nodded and left them alone, realizing he was dealing with a Psi Cop here.

Hauling Franklin to his feet, Byron tightly wrapped his arms around Franklin's chest. There was only one more thing to do now; arrange for a flyer that would take them to Vanastar.

VANASTAR Ariel had been waiting for a vision to tell her what to do concerning Alfred Bester, but no dream had appeared. It could only mean one thing; she was supposed to take a balanced decision herself. The future is always in movement, shaping, reshaping. I will have to rely on my own judgment this time.

A terrible cold welcomed her the moment she stepped back into the corridor; Ariel was no longer reluctant to take action. The labyrinth knew what she was up to and infuriated growls echoed all around her. She knew the maze couldn't hurt her, but it would try to stop her from helping Bester. It better try real hard then. Her mind was made up; she was going to try and help the Psi Cop. It was a huge risk, she knew that. There was no way of knowing what tricks Bester still might have up his sleeve.

The door to the Psi Cop's cell was locked. It was the labyrinth, trying to prevent her from attending to the man inside. The maze will never learn, she sighed and placed her hands upon the wood. Pitiful moans floated through the corridor as the labyrinth had to give in. A moment later, the door swung open and was she able to step inside.

He looks much worse, she realized and hoped she hadn't waited too long in coming here. Ariel knelt in front of the Psi Cop and gently rubbed his temples, trying to gauge his physical condition. A little later and I would have found him dead, she thought. He's still holding onto that last bit of life inside him, because he doesn't want to let go of his love. Reaching behind him, she untied Bester. The Psi Cop slumped forward against her shoulder and she was barely able to pull him to his feet. His breathing was shallow and slow. I have got to hurry.

Dragging him towards the door, Ariel whispered into his ear; " I hope you're worth all the trouble we'll have to go through, Mr. Bester. The labyrinth will fight us." The maze had never before released a victim and now that she was on the brink of claiming one of its prisoners for life, it would fight her at all cost.

As she pulled him into the corridor, the wall shuddered. The maze wanted her to return Bester to his cell. " Give it your best shot, then," she challenged it. There were only a few more feet left to her cell and she could have covered the distance within a couple of minutes, if the maze hadn't interfered.

The walls around her began to shift in color, from brown to red. The stones turned blurry shifting their shape; clawed hands appeared. A hundred grabbing hands, pulling her back, snatching at Bester's clothes, not willing to let them leave.

" Damnit," she cursed as one of those hands managed to curl around her neck, trying to suffocate her. I really don't have a choice. It's a good thing Bester is still unconscious. This is something I'd rather keep a secret, she mused and focused her mind.

Another legion of hands appeared from out of nowhere, but these were white, skeleton- like. In her mind she envisioned those hands, pushing back the claws the maze had constructed. Opening her eyes, she sighed upon realizing that her tactic was working; one skeleton hand had crushed the hand, which had been strangling her.

The maze groaned in distress and Ariel used that moment to drag Bester into her own cell. With another lash of her mind she closed the door. Her goal had been achieved; Bester had been freed and the maze hadn't succeeded in holding her back. Thankfully Bester doesn't know I'm a telekinetic as well. Pulling him onto the small cot, she started to get him out of the wet clothes. It was much warmer in here. The fire, still burning with a vengeance, was fed by her mental energy. There are advantages to being a teek.

It took her longer than expected to undress the Psi Cop and roll him into the two blankets she owned. As she pulled the gloves from his hands, she flung them into a corner of the room. She hated those gloves more than anything.

Amazed, she looked at his left hand; strangely twisted into holding onto one gesture; like it had been frozen in time. Refraining from touching, she realized she had to get the fever down which the cold had caused.

Rummaging in the little packages she kept beneath her bed, she retrieved some sort of soup. Using the water the rain had provided her with, she warmed some of it in a small kettle, pouring the soup into it. She had found some of these items years ago as four ignorant archaeologists had tried to unravel the mystery of the maze. After the labyrinth had killed them, she had retrieved the supplies and had taken them with her. I would have never survived this long without them, and the food items Daniel, Charles' assistant, smuggles into the maze. If father finds out, the poor man will die.

A sigh escaped her lips. If it hadn't been for the visions she would have been able to flee this maze years ago, but the dreams had been persistent, telling her to remain here. Her presence was needed in the near future, so she had stayed.

She walked over to the small bed and sat down. Al was moving about in his sleep; eyes tightly closed, she could see the movement underneath the closed eyelids. The fever had a strong hold on him, feeding him dreams.... nightmares? Ariel opened her mind, lowered her barriers slightly, to see what the Psi Cop was dreaming about.

< Marc, where are you? I can't find you,> was the one thought that prevailed in Al’s mind.

It made Ariel smile. " Perhaps not all hope is lost yet. If he's your reason to fight, there may be some good lurking inside you after all," she whispered. The fever wouldn't release Bester and she knew she had to wait to see if he could beat it.<Try to drink this,> she told him, not sure whether he was able to receive that message.

Al stirred however, but never opened his eyes.

After having pushed him into a sitting position, she made him sip from the hot soup. I can't believe I'm actually helping Alfred Bester! she thought and shook her head in disbelief. Well, she had made her decision. Better see this through.

The hot liquid was forced down his throat and made him cough violently. His cold body was no longer used to this warmth. Tired, immensely fatigued, Al gave in. Shivering, he sensed someone close to him and in his feverish state he reached out again, hoping to find Marc's mind.

Ariel registered his attempt, but remained silent. She couldn't feed him false hope and she had no idea how he would react to her presence. Satisfied the Psi Cop had drunk all the soup, she placed the bowl on the floor. < Try to sleep,> she advised him.

<Marc, where are you?> Al was frantically trying to find the young man's mind close to him. Marc had become his lifeline; the one reason he was still fighting the fever.

< He's safe, don't worry about him.> Ariel made sure he was once more lying down and covered him with the blankets.

< Marc?> Al was slipping back into his feverish dreams.

" Yes, sleep now and dream of your love. It's the only thing which can save you." Ariel got up from the bed and started to pace the room. Alfred Bester was near death. Do I really want him to live? He's weak and death still may claim him, she asked herself. Searching her feelings, she reached a conclusion at last. He deserves a second chance. If he reverts to being his old, bitter self, I will have to correct my mistake in saving him. But yes, to answer my own question; if necessary, I will give him some of my own energy. It will weaken me for some time, but I can draw new energy from the maze itself.

BABYLON 5, AMBASSADOR DELENN'S QUARTERS

Bored, Neroon stared at the now blank Com-screen. He had spent the last hour trying to locate Ambassador Mollari to remind him of an upcoming meeting with Delenn. In the end he had managed to find the Centauri, but only because Vir had assisted him. Making a mental note to search the amusement section first next time he needed to speak to Mollari, he leaned back into the comfort of the chair. I hate desk jobs! he thought annoyed at being stuck here. Delenn had given him enough assignments to keep him busy all day. She is doing this on purpose!

There was only one way to release some of his tension; working out in Grey sector. He had done so for one hour before reporting for duty to Delenn. Living in Delenn's quarters wasn't something he was comfortable with either and whenever the opportunity presented itself, he sneaked off to Marcus' rooms.

Neroon forced himself to pay more attention to his work. Delenn had asked him to set up some kind of schedule of regular meetings between herself and the other Ambassadors.

The computer announced an incoming message and Neroon sighed; he had never known just how much work Lennier had done. Concentrating on the message, Neroon repressed another sigh as G'Kar appeared. "Ambassador."

" Please inform Ambassador Delenn that I will not attend today's meeting," G'Kar hissed.

He's annoyed at something. Neroon noticed the expression in those eyes." May I inquire why?" Neroon said, trying to be as polite as possible, something he wasn't very good at.

G'Kar raised his hands in distress. " The Narn Government is very much displeased about the Minbari policy concerning the Centauri's latest sneak attack on one of our colonies. You Minbari," G'Kar pointed at Neroon and shook his head in resentment," refuse to take a stand in this important matter. Cancelling this meeting is my way of protesting against this policy. "

Neroon repressed his initial reaction; to tell G'Kar that his behaviour wasn't going to help the Narns in their struggle. Headstrong and convinced he's right, Neroon concluded. Making a comment about it would be pointless; G'Kar wouldn't listen. " I will deliver your message to Ambassador Delenn," was all he said, watching the smug look on the Narn's face as G'Kar broke the connection.

Diplomacy had never been his strongest character trait; he had always acted on instinct and his impatience had often misguided him. I haven't offended any one yet, he thought amazed. Being with Marcus has made me calm and more focused.

" Thank Valen, no more messages to answer." The warrior rubbed his temples, feeling more fatigued from talking to Mollari and G'Kar than he had been while fighting in the Earth Minbari war. " I would rather fight a legion of Shadows than have to deal with those two Ambassadors, who persist in behaving like small children!" Sighing, he pushed the files on the desk aside. " Lennier, you better return before I lose my sanity."

During that one moment of tranquillity, he thought of Marcus. The ranger had left Babylon 5 19 hours ago. Neroon had made some calculations, which had told him that the White Star should arrive at Vanastar any moment now.

Marcus is gone for 19 hours and I already feel torn apart. He had missed his lover's warmth during the night. Waking up, he had reached out for the ranger and had been stunned to find an empty place at his side. As memory had returned to him, Neroon had felt lonely.

" Incoming message."

" Duty calls," Neroon whispered. At last, he understood why Delenn had requested him as her aide. To keep me from brooding. Telling the computer to access the message, he quickly scanned through his papers.

" Having a hard day at work, darling?"

The warrior's head snapped back in bafflement. " Marcus?" A smile crossed his features as he looked upon his lover's face. He'd never expected the ranger to call in this soon.

" I thought I'd better check on you and let you know I'm still alive before taking that shuttle to Vanastar," Marcus chuckled, desperately craving touching the Minbari. To run his fingertips over that bonecrest, sliding his hand inside Neroon's clothing, pinching that one nipple. " Bugger," he murmured as his desire almost overwhelmed him.

Neroon was quick to notice his lover's flustered face and knew what the ranger was thinking about. Unable to hide the smirk on his face, Neroon said:" I'm delighted to see you as well. How are you and Marc dealing with this mission?"

" Things are getting more complex, Neroon. Marc turned out to be a telepath as well as an empath," he informed the warrior.

" A telepath?" Neroon repeated in disbelief. " He never knew?"

" No, apparently not. But during his sleep he somehow linked with Alfred's mind and that was when I realized what was going on." Marcus glanced behind him to make sure the young man was nowhere in sight. The ranger had retreated into the briefing room to contact Neroon. Marc was still roaming the bridge, harassing Lennier and the other crewmembers.

Neroon wavered; not sure whether to ask this question or not, but decided to go ahead any way. " Are you still feeling apprehensive about this mission?"

" In the beginning? Yes, I did. But now....I don't know, " the ranger shot Neroon a confused glance, " Having Marc around....I'm responsible for him as well. I think I can pull this one off." Marcus saw the approval in the Minbari's eyes.

" I made the right decision then," Neroon announced with certainty.

" What decision?"

" Letting you go," the warrior explained in a soft tone.

" Perhaps, " Marcus admitted reluctantly, " But I would feel much more comfortable about this if you were here with me." An expression of longing lay in his lover's eyes and Marcus sighed in resignation.

" We will be together once you and Marc return to Babylon 5," Neroon replied, mentally preparing himself to say good-bye to his lover.

" I will count the hours till our reunion," Marcus said teasingly, barely able to hide his relief; Neroon had missed him also.

" I will think of something to make that reunion special," Neroon whispered sensually, playing along.

" I love you, Neroon."

As their connection was terminated, Neroon mumbled; " I love you, Marcus....More than you will ever know."

WHITE STAR

" We're approaching Vanastar, Marcus." The young man stepped into the briefing room after having spent some time looking for the elusive ranger.

" I'm on my way." Marcus quickly ran a hand over his face; wiping away that one tear that threatened to spill onto his face. Seeing Neroon had made him realize how much he wanted to be close to his lover.

" Marcus? " Noticing the troubled expression on the ranger's face set of his alarms and he stopped the ranger when Marcus tried to pass him by. < What's wrong?>

" I miss Neroon." Marcus replied aloud. This time he hadn't been startled to hear the mind voice in his head.

<I've been wondering about our....relationship. You're too young for me to call you daddy,> he paused, knowing he had to say this before they arrived at Vanastar. <I really would like to have you as a brother.>

The word 'brother' reverberated through the ranger, making him feel distinctly uncomfortable. " You don't know what you're asking, Marc."

< Then tell me, show me,> Marc challenged him, once more sensing that old pain, buried deeply, but still eating the ranger alive. This had to be sorted out before arriving at the planet. Ever since he had asked Marcus about his brother the ranger had been in emotional pain. And the truth was he couldn't handle that constant, nagging pain emanating from Marcus any longer. It hurt him as well.

Marcus felt the true concern emanating from the young man and knew Marc wouldn't give in before this had come into the open. He never knew why he suddenly allowed all that pain to surface, opening up to Marc like this, making him a witness to this agony.

Swaying on his feet, Marc didn't succumb to the hurt washing through him. Tightly holding Marcus' hands in his own, he stared into the watered eyes. <You have to let go of that guilt. I don't know what exactly happened that day, but I'm sure you did your best to save him.> Marc was surprised when the ranger completely opened up to him, giving him access to all the memories inside. Shivers ran down his spine as he watched the flyer crash that fateful day; reliving Marcus' anguish. At last, he understood.

" Sorry, I...." Marcus wanted to apologize for making the young man part of this past tragedy, but was stopped by a very determined look on Marc's face.

< Marcus, you tried your utmost to land that flyer. You didn't kill your brother; you barely made it out alive yourself. Yes, you lost someone very special to you,> Marc said, raising the ranger's head by cupping his chin in one of his hands. The physical contact fortified their emotional connection. < You must know William loved you and he would never blame you for what happened. It was an accident, an attack ! You still love him, Marcus. That's good. Cherish that feeling, but let go of the pain and guilt. Remember the affection you shared.> Doubt was reflected in the ranger's eyes and Marc knew he had to convince him once and for all. With one smooth push, Marc channelled the certainty into the ranger's mind that he wasn't to blame for William's death.

Supporting himself by placing his hands on the desk, Marcus reeled on his feet as the young man thrust that assurance into his mind. < What are you doing?> Marcus exclaimed mentally as he began to realize that William would never want him to torment himself over his death; William would kick his butt for behaving like this for all these years!!

< I want you to understand that your brother would never want you to do this to yourself. You have to forgive yourself, Marcus. You have to forgive yourself for being human . We don't have the power to stop death, to reclaim the dying. William's death was something you couldn't prevent. Accept it !>

Tears, hot tears , were dripping from his chin as Marcus began to forgive himself for surviving that crash.

<William will always be a part of you, Marcus. Letting go of the pain doesn't mean you have to let go of William's memory also, > Marc added and embraced him. He could actually feel the shift of emotions inside Marcus as the ranger started to accept that final truth.

Calming down at last, Marcus locked eyes with the young man who wanted to be his brother. " You're a very wise man." Smiling hesitantly, the ranger realized the dark guilt he had been carrying around for years was no longer suffocating him. Only a small amount had remained behind; he would let go of that once he was ready to do so.

< Marcus, you made a start; you're letting go of that guilt!>

< I am?> Marcus was overcome with another memory, a more fond one; something he hadn't thought of in years. William had once slipped their pet hamster down the back of their mother's dress, who had cursed softly and had tried to get the little critter out of the garment she was wearing. He couldn't help himself and snickered with remembered merriment.

<William was quite a little rascal, wasn't he?> Marc chuckled, experiencing that moment in time as well, still connected to the ranger's mind.

< He always was up to some mischief,> Marcus admitted fondly, wiping away his tears; but this time they were tears of joy. It was like a darkness inside his heart had been lifted to reveal a sparkling light that was William.

< We'll talk about William, remember him,> Marc promised, releasing the ranger from his tight embrace.

< That would be nice.> Marcus only now realized he had been talking to Marc using telepathy. < Thanks, Marc. Thanks for showing me...>

< No, thank you for allowing me in,> the young man said, knowing only too well even Neroon wouldn't have been able to set this healing process in motion.

Ariel's hand rested on Bester's brow; she shivered feeling the fever move through his body. She wasn't that sure he was able to deal with it himself. Forcing him to drink some more water, she realized his body had weakened even further and decided to dive into his mind another time. Allowing herself to fall slowly into his myriad of tangled thoughts, she felt the effect the fever was having on him. Memories, desire, fear, longing, everything had become one. It would take him a while to recreate the order, which had once firmly reigned in his mind. Gliding deeper, she touched the core of his energy and found it burning very low, it had almost been extinguished. If I don't help him, he will die. She knew with certainty. I knew it would come down to this in the end. But to actually help him heal.... Still hesitant to do this, she focused on his mindscape once more till she encountered his love for Marc. At least now I know his name.

" All right, Mr. Bester. I will help you. Let's hope I'm not making a mistake here." She had only once before done this; bring back someone from the brink of death. Someone else had been there to help her, guide her back then. But Jason Ironheart wasn't here now. " I have to do this on my own," she murmured, lost in thought.

Al was floating in a vast space of nothingness; strangely detached from his body. His mind was starting to steer higher and higher till a bright light stopped him; holding him back from climbing any more. His surroundings changed and darkened, black as a night not graced by the illuminating beams of a full moon. A horrifying cold wrapped itself around his mind; laughing at him, mocking him.

He had seldom been scared in his life; more intent on frightening the hell out of people himself. But the absence of light, warmth began to make him feel apprehensive. A sense of evil lingered here. Al suddenly remembered some of his lessons in Earth history as they had studied various religions. This place feels like that hell they talked about. The lack of warmth upset him.

Is that it? Did I die in that cell? It felt like he was grinning, though he no longer owned a body at this time; merely a mind afloat in the darkness. I always knew I would end up in hell, he mused sadly. Did enough awful deeds, committed too many sins, I guess.

The inky blackness suffocated him and he struggled to flee it, but he felt heavy and burdened by his past.

" You can do it! We love you. Please come back to us, Stee."

Swirling around in the vacuum, Al had never been more shocked before. To hear his name, to hear that warm voice. It had spoken with longing and love. Somehow, he knew that voice, had heard it before. No, it's only my imagination, he told himself.

" Don't hold onto the dark deeds in your mind, son. Here, in the light it's warm and we will give you the love life denied you," the soft, radiant voice continued.

Shut up! Al thought and his feelings of bitterness washed through him like a long lost friend and he clung to them, fleeing the voice. A single beam of sparkling light now speared the darkness and Al instinctively tried to reach out to it. Then he stopped, realizing the light was that warm voice and grew scared.

" You know me, Stee. You must know me. Don't deny my existence!"

< I don't know you!> he declared vehemently and at once the light dissolved, disappearing into oblivion. <NO!> he screamed, horrified at what he had done; feeling the sudden loss.

<Don't go away,...please....> he sobbed as he admitted to himself that he did know that voice. His memories wouldn't grow dull again, not now that the light had revealed itself to him. It had been the voice of his mother.... and he had denied her.

Remembering everything Jason had taught her, she pulled the blankets down a little bit and placed one hand on his forehead, the other one where his heart was. Ariel visualized her power within; a column of raging blue fire which could heal, but also destroy if necessary. The blue band of energy moved down her arms, to pool in the palm of her hands. This was it.

Sighing deeply, she allowed for the blue energy to slip from her fingers. It lingered on Bester's skin for a moment; lying there as another blanket to warm him. The Psi Cop groaned and Ariel knew he was in pain as her energy claimed him for the living; snatching him away from death.

Suddenly, everything changed. A flash of energy wrapped itself around his mind; pulling him back into his body. Al desperately tried to breathe, to focus on being alive, but the near death experience had drained him. Peeking through half closed eyelids, he only saw a blanket of mental energy enveloping him and he knew death had spit him out again.

The film of energy finally seeped into his body and it glowed for one moment, absorbing this power. Satisfied, Ariel staggered on her feet and dropped heavily into the chair. It had worked! Now, she had to wait and see if she hadn't been too late.

Studying the Psi Cop, she realized he was still deeply asleep, perhaps even unconscious. She gently probed his mind. His energy was shining brightly, fused by his love for Marc and her gift. Bester would need a lot of sleep to recover.

Weak and fatigued, Ariel knew she had to recharge. She had to replace her lost energy before the maze could realize what she had done. But it's that same labyrinth which will sustain me, feed me. Ariel had done this twice before; once after her father had left her here with no food or water at all. Using the maze's energy had kept her alive; she could do without any real food as long as she could tap into its energy structure. The second time had been when she had found those dead archaeologists. One of them had still been alive, but too far-gone to be saved; he had died.

But this time she had been successful. I wish I knew whether to feel pleased about this or not. I can only hope Alfred Bester is willing to face the change within him.

Her hands caressed the walls of her cell; a direct link to the maze and it's energy. Ariel coaxed it in trusting her for now and succeeded. Lulling it into a slumber, she drained it a little of its mental energy. The telepaths who had constructed this labyrinth had given it a never-ending source of energy; giving the maze a way to regenerate. Ariel had often wondered if there was a way to destroy it, but hadn't found an answer to that question yet. There must be a way....but I'm not the one chosen to end its existence.

VANASTAR

Slowly opening his bloodshot eyes, Alfred wondered why hell was this cold and quiet. Where was that scorching fire which would torment him for all eternity? He'd expected to hear voices yelling at him...Why wasn't he in any pain?

The last thing he remembered was running away from the light, denying what he heard no , recognizing his mother's voice. The thought made him cringe with a sense of abandonment; he was unworthy to be near her .

" You'll recover. Just take it easy."

The soft, female voice startled him, but no, it wasn't his mother's. Alfred cautiously shifted his glance till it came to rest upon the red haired woman slumped back in the chair. Suddenly realizing he was lying down, Alfred wondered how he had gotten here in the first place. It had been so terribly cold in that damp cell where Charles had imprisoned him; here it was still chilly, but the fire had managed to drive the worst of the cold out.

Truth finally dawned on him. As he tried to speak, not a single sound succeeded in leaving his chapped lips. His throat stung painfully and his throbbing head felt like someone was working on it with a jackhammer.

" It's okay. You may speak to me using your mind voice. I'd advice you to remain in bed though. Your body took quiet a blow."

< You came back for me?> Disbelief filled his mind voice as he looked into her eyes.

" I've often been called a fool, Mr. Bester. Perhaps I'm one after all. Yes, I went back for you." Ariel looked at him questioningly, wondering if the near death experience had changed him at all. She hoped it had.

< Where am I?> His eyelids were growing heavy and he desperately tried to focus on this strange woman who apparently had saved his life. Why would she do such a thing? She knows who I am. Why help me? he wondered in bafflement.

" You're in a different cell, still inside the maze; my cell." Glancing away from him, she stared at the walls, feeling the labyrinth's smothered rage. It wouldn't be long before it would try to reclaim its victim; Bester.

Only now did Alfred realize that he was lying in a bed, that warm blankets were covering his half frozen body. Moving his right hand to rub a sore spot, his eyes grew big. I'm naked!

" Your clothes are soaking wet. They should be dry in a couple of hours." Ariel had picked up that perplexed thought. At least he's not shouting orders, which probably was a good sign.

<You undressed me?> Alfred pulled the blankets tighter, feeling uncomfortable now he knew he was naked underneath them.

" Couldn't let you die of pneumonia," she remarked as casually as possible. Was Bester acting shy all of a sudden?

< Why am I still alive? It felt like I had left my body behind.> Alfred had wanted to continue, but fell silent; confused and uncertain.

" You were dead for a few seconds, Mr. Bester," Ariel said, enlightening him. " I managed to pull you back." She decided not to tell him how; not willing to hand over such precious information to the Psi Cop as long as she wasn't sure what his hidden agenda was.

< I was dead?> His head was reeling and his body was screaming at him to get some more sleep, but he had to know what had happened first.

" The fever weakened you. You lost your voice due to the cold. Your body was ready to give up," Ariel decided to play her trump," But you kept calling out for someone called Marc."

<Marc?> The name echoed in his mind, remembering the young man; the love, the fiery passion they had shared on Gamma 4.

< I guess I must be a fool as well. Falling in love with him.>

" Love is of all ages and times, Mr. Bester." Ariel rose to her feet and filled the kettle with water.

" I don't know if you drink tea, but I don't have anything else to offer you."

<Tea would be fine.> Trying to roll onto his side so he could study her better, he flinched at the ache his body radiated.

" You shouldn't move that much, Mr. Bester, You only recently joined the living again after spending those moments in limbo," she reminded him. Making sure the fire was burning bright enough to warm the water inside the kettle, she settled down into her chair again.

Alfred had been observing her for some minutes and suddenly saw the fatigue in her eyes.

< Why did you save me?> he asked again, as he realized that she hadn't answered that question yet.

" Maybe,...because I think you might actually be worth the effort, Mr. Bester." Ariel glared into his eyes and caught him shiver. " What's wrong?"

< Why do you insist on calling me that?>

" Isn't that your name?" Ariel's tone was curious; how would he answer her? It was an important question, but did he realize that? She had seen within his mind the moment she'd pulled him back from death; his vision had been hers during that instant.

<My name?> Alfred repeated, stunned, beaten.

" Yes, Alfred Bester?" She urged him on, relentlessly, knowing the time had come for him to face the demons of his past or to die anyway. Watching him, she saw despair in his eyes and decided not to push any farther. He needed time to deal with his vision. Ariel knew it must have impressed him greatly, remembering the first time she had experienced one herself.

Confused, he closed his eyes. Why were they discussing this? His name was Alfred Bester. But to actually say those two words....His courage eluded him as his mother's voice came crashing in on him again; she had called him Stee.

Stephen Walters....The name appeared in bright red letters in his mind and immediately he blocked it, banishing it to the darkness where it had come from.

" It's not good to deny your pain, Mr. Bester," Ariel said, while filling two mugs with water, putting a tea bag into them.

< What do you know of pain!> Alfred exclaimed, angered and troubled by memories.

" It may surprise you, Mr. Bester, but you're not the only one who hurts." She had almost added a venomous statement, but berated herself just in time. This was not the time nor the place to quarrel.

< Sorry,> was all Alfred managed to send her as his own emotions overwhelmed him. It had been so long since he'd heard his mother's voice that clear.

" You had an unique experience, Mr. Bester," she said, continuing to call him that on purpose, " I suggest you try to figure out what to do with it. There's always a reason for the dead to reveal themselves when someone is dying. There must be a reason why you heard her voice."

<You heard it as well!!!> Feeling strangely cheated, he refused to accept the tea she offered him.

With a sigh she placed it near him on the floor.

" But I didn't deny hearing it!" Anger had fueled her remark and this time she saw the effect it had on him.

< I was....scared,> he said, finally admitting this fear.

" That voice, Mr. Bester, was filled with love; a love aimed at you." She sipped from her tea and watched him reach out for his mug as well.

He managed to grab hold of it and after propping himself up on to his elbows he stared into the warm steam.

< I didn't thank you yet for helping me, did I?> Alfred was taken aback as he saw concern in her eyes.

" No, you didn't, Mr. Bester and I'm not expecting you to voice any gratitude."

< I am thankful...But please stop calling me that name.> He placed the mug back onto the floor and lay down again. Until now he had managed to fight his exhaustion, but now he was losing the fight.

" What do you want me to call you?" she asked in a remarkably soft tone.

His empty eyes sought out hers, hearing that tone.

< I don't know.>

A smile appeared on Ariel's face; his answer had pleased her.

WHITE STAR

Feeling more at ease with himself than ever before, Marcus calmly boarded the shuttle which would take them Vanastar. He punched in all necessary data and waited for Marc to strap himself into the copilot's seat.

" Now why won't you allow me to pilot this shuttle? Can't be that hard." Marc grinned seeing the ranger's mock despair. We make a good team. We can rely on each other.

" Marc, you don't know how to fly this shuttle. And one more thing," Marcus muttered underneath his breath after the doors had closed. " Don't use telepathy when talking to me during this flight. It would only distract me."

" Got it," Marc said, willing to do him this favor. Watching the screen, he saw a view of the planet they were heading to; Vanastar.

" We're lucky; Vanastar is an Earth like planet. Which means we'll be able to breathe normally and the G's are also bearable. " Marcus adjusted their course and peeked at the young man next to him. " I requested some data from the classified ranger files. There are several interesting sites mentioned concerning this planet, but I want to have a look at the labyrinth of Vanastar first. I have this feeling we might find Bester there."

" Labyrinth?" Marc returned the glance, eager to learn more about this planet.

" Vanastar wasn't always uninhabited," the ranger started. " The people who used to live here were telepaths."

" I should have known," Marc sighed, hearing that news.

" They are all dead now, so we won't have to worry about encountering them. Apparently they succumbed to an alien virus hundreds of years ago."

Confidently piloting the shuttle, Marcus closely observed all new data, which was still being added now they were actually approaching the planet.

" What about this labyrinth you mentioned?" Marc wanted to know.

" It was constructed to eliminate convicted criminals. The files speak of an 'intelligent' maze which can respond to each situation to ensure the council's judgement, punishment was carried out. "

" And you think Alfred is in there?" Worried, Marc's eyes scanned the green surface; large trees covered most part of this planet.

" If I wanted to dispose of an enemy....I would use the maze to my advantage." Marcus revealed in a soft tone, not wanting to upset him.

Trying hard to shut out any fear, Marc concentrated on the data flashing on the screen in front of him.

" How are we going to get in? Is there some sort of entrance?"

" Yes, a portal situated in the south of Vanastar. I expected it to be in the center of a town, but no. They build it on the middle of some forest. We'll have to walk some miles. I can't land this shuttle anywhere near that bloody portal. " Marcus informed him.

" Marcus?" He hesitated and managed to catch the ranger's gaze. " Do you think Alfred's still alive?" Even mentioning his name made Marc feel empty inside.

" Yes, I think he's hanging in there. Alfred is headstrong and determined, Marc. Don't give up now." The ranger smiled weakly. It was the truth though; Bester wouldn't surrender to death that easily.

" I hope you're right," Marc sighed and fought hard to remain composed.

" I'm going to land this shuttle now. We'll have to walk the last bit."

Looking back over his shoulder, Marc was hardly able to make out the shuttle in the distance, partly obscured by the gigantic trees and green leaves, which were reflecting the sunlight.

" I estimate it will take us one more hour to reach that portal," Marcus said, breaking the silence between them. Something had been bugging the ranger ever since Marc had come aboard Babylon 5.

" You repeatedly told me you love Bester....But you can't have known him that long. How did you know?"

Marc chuckled, feeling the ranger's uncertainty and curiosity.

" We're empaths, Marcus. How did you know you loved Neroon and that the feeling was mutual?"

Bugger! Marcus cursed mentally now that the young man had reversed the question.

" At the time I didn't know I was an empath, Marc." The ranger didn't really want to talk about this; there were too many painful memories attached to this period of his life.

" You didn't know?" Amazed, Marc stopped the ranger; he hadn't known that.

" The doctor told me a few weeks ago."

" How could you not have known?" he asked, truly surprised now.

" It's hard to explain. I always felt 'deeply'; intense sadness, guilt, as you have learned," Marcus said, averting his eyes for a single moment. " It never crossed my mind I could be an empath and when Neroon appeared....He was intent on killing me back then."

" Killing you? Marcus! Stop walking!" Marc made sure the ranger stood still before speaking again. " You never told me that!"

" You still haven't told me about discovering you loved Bester," Marcus responded and watched him.

" I simply knew. He radiated so much love directed at me and I..." Marc paused, pulled the ranger back onto the small path and made him resume their walk. " Alfred kept telling me I was confusing gratitude with love and I told him that was nonsense. In the end he had to give in."

" You made him give in," Marcus chuckled, brushing some branches out of their path.

" Yeah, I guess I did." He laughed warmly and poked the ranger playfully in his side.

" Now tell me how you and Neroon ended up together."

" It really is a sad tale." Marcus tried getting out of this one, but Marc's face was determined. " As I said, Neroon wanted to kill me...."

One hour later they had finally made it to the portal. Marc had listened in silence to the ranger's story. Even though Alfred had shown him bits and pieces of Marcus's ordeal, he had never realized how deeply it had affected Marcus.

Talking about all these personal things had solidified their mental bond. Marcus had realized that the moment he had stared into Marc's watered eyes. He had been so caught up in telling his story that he had been sharing his emotions without keeping back and had dragged Marc down with him.

Marc composed himself and pushed a lock of hair out of the ranger's face. Desperate to change the subject to avoid living through any more of Marcus' intense emotions, he asked;" This is the portal?" staring at the impressive structure in front of them.

The ranger checked the reading the scanner was supplying him with and looked up at the massive portal. The steel like structure was almost 20 foot high and a solid door seemed to be the entrance to the maze, which should be beneath the surface. Its metal shimmered and reminded Marcus of silver.

" Now what?" Marc whispered, awe-struck now he was standing in front of this portal.

" We have to find a way in." Marcus walked towards the door and tried pushing it open; there was no doorknob and puzzled, he took a step back. The door hadn't yielded and he realized the door had to be opened in a different way.

" Marc, these people were telepaths. Try ordering it to open," he suggested, feeling thankful for the fact that the young man was a telepath after all.

" How?" Marc looked at the portal, lost without proper direction. I might shoot off my big mouth regularly, claiming to know it all, but in reality....I don't know a thing, he confessed to himself.

" Marc?"

" Yes?" The young man suddenly realized what the ranger wanted him to do and aided him in establishing a mental connection.

<These telepaths must have had some sort of control over the portal. Just command it to open the door.> Marcus advised him.

The young man tried but nothing happened. < It's not working.>

<I noticed.> Once more consulting his data, the ranger looked up at the structure.

<It was used to punish convicted criminals,> Marcus said and walked towards it, placing his hands flat on the door. Perhaps his empathic powers would help him. Marc might be the stronger one of them, but he had been in similar situations before, owning more experience in these matters. This was a riddle he intended to solve. The door grew icy cold underneath his fingers.

< Marc? Come over here.>

A moment later, Marc placed his hands on top of the ranger's and felt the pull.

< Tell it once more to open the door,> Marcus whispered. < I'll try and help you.>

Marc never knew what had been different this time.... A desperate moan left Marcus' lips, alarming the young man.

" Marcus? What are you doing?" he said aloud.

< Telling the maze that we're criminals who need to be punished.> Momentarily swaying on his feet, Marcus felt a firm arm steady him.

<How did you do that? You're no telepath and I didn't help you.> Concerned, Marc pinned the ranger down to the wall, till he would be able to walk on his own again.

< The labyrinth is one pool of telepathic power,> Marcus explained, feeling tired. < In its mind there are only telepaths and it can't accept the existence of 'mundanes'. I guess it decided to help me reach it.>

Shaking his head in dismay, Marc decided he didn't like this one bit. The door was open, but they had no idea what horrors might await them after stepping inside. He was about to propose to study this portal a little longer, when Marcus broke free from his hold.

< What are you waiting for?> he asked and walked into the dark corridor.

<Marcus, wait!> Marc tried pulling him back, but the ranger continued to walk into the darkness. Sighing, he exclaimed:<Wait for me!>

The moment he stepped inside, the door closed again.

FLYER FREYA

Byron quickly glanced behind him to see if Stephen Franklin was still unconscious. He had deemed it necessary to drug the Earth force doctor during this trip, couldn't take the risk of Franklin waking up while on their way to Vanastar. The doctor would try to stop him.

Piloting the flyer himself, Byron cursed his father. Charles had always been extremely manipulative, but never before had he threatened to kill his sister in case he wouldn't obey his orders. Charles had become obsessed with Caim's death and revenging his son.

At least it means Ariel is still alive. Thank God for that, he mused privately. Years, during which he had tormented himself about her uncertain fate, had now come to an end. To him, Ariel was his only true relative still alive, not counting Charles amongst them. Byron had never been close to his father and brother. Caim had been too cruel and too cold-hearted to love him like a brother. His twin had never stopped when trying to attain his goal; no matter how many people had to die in order to reach this purpose.

Caim had truly been Charles' son, inheriting too many of their father's vices. The first time he had consciously locked eyes with his twin brother, Byron had shivered seeing the cold glare in those eyes. Even as a child, he had known he had to distance himself from his father and brother. The result had been that he had grown very attached to his sister, who also couldn't stand being close to Charles and Caim.

Ariel was all he had left and he was prepared to go to great lengths to ensure her safety. But am I willing to kill for her safety? I have never killed a living being before.... Am I capable of carrying out murder?

The question nestled deeply within his brain. He knew the answer the moment he looked once more at the Earth force doctor. No, he couldn't take someone's life, he was no killer.

This 'weakness' as Charles had called it, was the primary reason why his father loathed the sight of him; denying their ties whenever possible. Charles is embarrassed to have me as a son. I can still hear him telling me to be more like Caim; " If only you were a bit more like your brother, but no....You're weak, like that rogue sister of yours. I wouldn't be surprised to learn that you turned rogue yourself one day. Should that ever happen, I would bring you down personally, like I did with your sister. "

Secretly, Byron had been relieved to be compared to his sister who he admired for having had the courage to turn her back on the Corps. Courage he lacked. Her amazing strength and compassion had been the two things to pull him through all the rough times his father had been responsible for!

His father had ignored him these last few years that was why Byron had been stunned to actually receive a message from him. Charles had ordered him to go to Babylon 5 to inform Marcus Cole of the fact that Bester had vanished. Up until that point Byron hadn't been sure that his father had been the one behind Al's disappearance, but now he knew for certain he was pulling all the strings.

Reluctantly he had carried out his father's orders and had travelled to the space station. His flyer had not been in perfect condition and life support had failed for some moments during which he must have hit his head, causing that blasted concussion. Once he had set foot on the station, he had felt the compassion emanating from the doctor and Marcus Cole. It had caused the struggle with his conscience, which had been telling him he was betraying innocent people by obeying his father.... But what about Ariel? He couldn't let her die!

A soft moan made him check on his prisoner. He had strapped the doctor into the chair, making sure Franklin couldn't break free. The drug was still keeping him under. Satisfied, Byron walked back to his own chair. The doctor would remain unconscious for several more hours.

An incoming call startled him greatly, although he had been expecting it. It had to be Charles, no one else knew of this frequency. Barely able to hide his involuntarily flinch upon seeing his father's poisonous eyes, Byron did his best to return a similar glare. " Charles," he started and cringed hearing the tremor in his own voice. The other man would certainly pick it up. He hated showing his weakness this openly!

" You're on route to Vanastar with your prisoner? You better not disappoint me this time, Byron!"

" Yes, I'm on my way to Vanastar and Franklin is my prisoner," Byron replied as steadfast as he could muster,

" But I still don't understand why you want him there as well. Franklin had no part in Caim's death." Byron tried to reason with his father, although he knew it would be futile. Charles was determined to pursue his plans.

" You don't need to understand! Just do as you're told or your sister will pay the price for your disobedience!" Charles threatened in a firm tone.

" She's still alive then?" Byron needed confirmation of that fact so badly!

" As long as you continue to carry out my orders, she'll stay alive," Charles replied.

His tone made Byron shiver. And once more he wondered how it was possible that Ariel and he had turned out so completely different from their father. Thankfully he never managed to corrupt us! I wouldn't be able to live with myself if he had succeeded in doing so.

" Take him to Vanastar and land near the labyrinth," Charles instructed him. " I will meet you there."

The connection was severed and Byron knew he only had a short period of time to find a way to keep Stephen out of Charles' grasp.

BABYLON 5

Neroon had hidden the collapsed pike beneath the folds of his robes before stepping into Delenn's living area. Only slowly was he adapting to his new life as her aide. Apart from looking after her schedules and appointments, he had also decided to keep an eye on her personal safety.

She should be escorted at all times in case someone wants to harm her. After all, she is Entil' Zha! It was his duty to ensure her safety. Neroon would never forgive himself should she happen to meet with an accident while under his protection.

He had seen Sheridan's confused look as Delenn had told the Captain about him being her new aide. But the Captain had chosen to remain quiet and during one eerie moment Neroon had realized that Sheridan was giving him the benefit of the doubt, was willing to trust him.

" Neroon?" Delenn turned to greet him and felt pleased seeing the expression in his dark eyes. My diversion is working. Neroon is too busy to worry about Marcus.

" Delenn, I need to inform you of some distressing news," Neroon said.

" Tell me, Neroon, but please sit down first." Studying him, she detected a serene calmness in his demeanour, Neroon had accepted his destiny, whatever that might be. This inner change still baffled her at times; this man differed so greatly from the arrogant warrior who had thrown that bloody pike at her feet. Many things had changed in a short time and his relationship with the human ranger had made Neroon grasp this new wisdom. She told herself to concentrate on the subject. After seating herself, she waited for him to continue his report.

Neroon ignored the inquisitive look she gave him." Ambassador G'Kar is displeased with our policy of neutrality. He cancelled several meetings."

Delenn nodded; she knew of the Narn's unpredictable behaviour." The Narns are rather aggressive in their urge to defend their home world and colonies, even if those colonies originally belonged to the Centauri.... Their approach is ....undesirable."

" May I speak freely?" Neroon asked politely, doing his utmost to act properly towards her; but something was bothering him.

" You may."

" Delenn, we both know that I'm not suited for this position. I lack diplomatic skills," Neroon stared into her eyes, desperately hoping she was going to relieve him of his duty. " I'm a warrior, not a diplomat," he said, voicing his real concern. Delenn's pleased smile took him by surprise.

" You realize this weakness, now you must work on it; improve those skills. Observe and learn. I have confidence in you, Neroon. In the end, you will overcome these difficulties," she said reassuringly. Uncertain, she proceeded to address a matter, which had been puzzling her for some time now.

" During Marcus' coma you told me you once felt a religious calling. I still wonder about that revelation, Neroon," she paused, searching his face." I never asked you.... Should you be given the opportunity to make your choice a second time....Which Caste would you choose? Now?"

Neroon was stunned, hearing that question. Why ask now? She had never appeared concerned about his mental well being before. It was obvious Delenn was waiting for his answer, but the truth was he didn't have one." I honestly don't know, Delenn."

" Perhaps you should search your soul, Neroon; reach a decision. There is a place for you among the Anla'shok if that is what the warrior in you desires. But I can also arrange for a more spiritual task, if that is what you need," she offered him.

Neroon was even more confused now. What was Delenn really after?" I will give your question the consideration it deserves. Should I find the answer, I will inform you," Neroon promised.

VANASTAR

Al had woken only moments ago and had been staring at the ceiling in confusion ever since. His mother's voice, filled with a tender promise of love, kept haunting him. At last, he turned his head and looked at Ariel who had fallen asleep in the chair.

Why did she save me? he wondered once again. Not wanting to wake her from her sleep, he silently moved around in the bed till he had acquired a more comfortable position. The blankets kept him warm and for some elusive reason, he felt relaxed. Even though he was in the heart of this deadly labyrinth, a sense of safety covered his mind.

Perhaps because you're finally facing the ultimate truth? a tiny voice, a child's voice replied. Yes, it was her voice, he admitted to himself, I should never have denied her!

Ariel stirred in the chair, a low groan fled her lips. Instinctively Al tried to probe her mind, to find out what was upsetting her sleep, but was instantly thrown back as he hit her barriers. She wasn't going to allow him in.

Ariel was dreaming; knew she had to be dreaming, because her drained body felt strong and full of energy. She had been imprisoned in this feeble body her entire life, never strong enough to physically fight off attackers. That was the only reason why Charles had been able to capture her and imprison her inside this accursed maze!

The walls surrounding her were warm, breathing, alive in a strange way she would never understand. Pulsing with energy; a force that had kept her alive these last five, absolutely lonely, years.

Loneliness crept inside her mind as she thought back to those years of solitude, never able to hear a human's voice or to hear spoken words. Only the labyrinth's obscure thoughts had kept her company; had prevented her from going insane.

Focusing her stare once more on the walls, the stones began to shift shape. Red, burning flames appeared inside the stones and she immediately withdrew her hands as the fire threatened to burn her skin. The fire only seemed constricted by the form of the stones, never leaving its shape. The maze was furious!

Ariel looked down her own body; its image was growing transparent, her body weakening. She recognized this experience, thinking back to Al's near-death experience. I'm dying. A moment later, the truth came to her in a flash. I'm going to die soon, inside this maze.

She looked to her right and saw Al, struggling hard to remain on his feet as he was trying to reach the end of the corridor. A young man with long, dark hair was supporting him. Charles appeared from out of nowhere, blocking their path and Ariel knew the two of them were no match for the powerful Psi Cop who was still master of this labyrinth. A PPG appeared in Charles's right hand and he aimed it at Al's head.

I can stop Charles, she realized. But my life will end here should I decide to do so. Facing that final dilemma, her image darkened even more. This is why my visions told me to stay here. It's my destiny to die here; to ensure their safe escape. In order for them to live, I must die. I can accept this. It's a honourable death.

Worried, Al pulled the blankets closer to his still naked body and managed to sit upright after struggling for some moments. Ariel was now mumbling incoherently in an upset tone, her hands tightly clenched into fists.

Fighting his dizziness, Al clasped her shoulders with his hands and he gently shook her. She had to wake up! Tremors shook her frail frame the moment he touched her. Her watered eyes flashed open unexpectedly.

" My path has been revealed to me," she whispered in a strangled tone.

Al struggled to speak, but was still incapable of producing speech. What was she talking about? In the end he decided on a different approach. After all, she had given him permission to speak to her telepathically. <What upset you that much?>

" Nothing important," she said, dismissing the worry she read on his face. The fact that it was there in the first place, surprised her immensely. Perhaps saving him had been the right thing to do." Your voice is still gone? " she inquired while rising to her feet.

<Yes.>

Ariel examined the Psi Corps uniform which had been drying near the fire-place." It's dry. You should get dressed," she advised him.

<But,> Strangely shy, his hands held on to the blankets.

" Don't worry. I won't peek," she quipped in an amused tone. Relieved, she felt how the vision of her own death began to disappear. After handing him his clothes, she stared into the fire.

Al accepted the outfit, not really comfortable with the idea of wearing it though. Somehow, it didn't feel right any longer. Slipping into his shirt and trousers, he decided not to put on his jacket, which was adorned with Psi Corps insignia. Searching the room, he discovered his gloves. They had been flung onto the floor in an opposite corner of the cell. I should put them on! he thought. Al was about to walk over there to pick them up when another attack of vertigo made him return to the bed. His body was still too drained to stay on his feet for a longer period of time.

" Take it easy!" Ariel chided him in a soft tone; still wondering about the changed Psi Cop. After helping him back to the cot, he sat down. She noticed he wasn't wearing his jacket in spite of the cold and wondered if he had decided not to put it on because of the insignia on it. She had ripped them off long ago. The uniform had served her well, concealing the fact that she was a rogue while wearing it.

A quiver moved through the labyrinth, making it appear like an earthquake was shaking the planet; but Ariel knew the truth.

Al had finally given in and realized he needed to rest longer. Lying down on top of the blankets he looked into her eyes; she was hiding something from him.< What happened?> Grabbing the sides of the bed, he waited for the quake to end.

" We're not alone any longer, Mr..." she stopped, seeing the expression in his eyes. He had asked her not to call him that any more. Not sure what to call him, she left the sentence unfinished.

< Not alone? Are you telling me Charles returned?>

Shaking her head, she listened to the sounds of dismay the labyrinth was broadcasting." No, it isn't Charles. He wouldn't come back that soon. He's convinced the maze is your grave and mine," she replied in a certain tone.

Al realized she had never told him why Charles had imprisoned her in this labyrinth in the first place. Curiosity got the better of him.

Reading that question in his mind, she glared at him. " This is not the time to discuss my father's motives for locking me up here." The moment she spoke those words, she realized what she had revealed to him. The stunned look in his eyes said it all.

< Charles is your father?> Quickly putting all the pieces of the puzzle together, he said: < Caim is....was your bother?>

" Yes, but I don't mourn his death. He got what he deserved." Ariel tried to concentrate on the identities of the beings who had entered this deadly maze, but Al's question disturbed her again.

< Correct me if I am wrong ....I killed your brother...but still you decide to save my life? And why would your own father condemn you to this living death inside the labyrinth?> Al didn't understand what was going on. He knew she had gone rogue, but ....

" Charles disowned me. To him, I'm already dead because I dared to oppose and question Psi Corps regulations. My father doesn't accept disobedience," she explained in a fatigued tone.

" We don't have time for this. There are two men inside the labyrinth who have no idea what they are facing. We have to find a way to help them!" Ariel grabbed her long robe and draped it over her shoulders.

< Who are they?> Al wanted to know, an ominous feeling clasping his throat shut.

" They have come to get you out," Ariel informed him, faintly amused at the disbelief in his eyes.

<No...> Al was baffled to feel fear sneak into his mind, fear for someone else's life.

" Their names are Marcus Cole and....someone called Marc."

< No, they shouldn't have come after me!> he exclaimed in despair. They would be no match for this maze.

" Apparently they care for you," she remarked silently and walked over to the door. " As long as you stay inside this cell the maze will leave you alone. I will try to find them and if possible, bring them here. Don't leave this cell," she instructed him before dashing out of the room.

Alone, Al felt apprehensive; what if this labyrinth succeeded in killing his young lover? He didn't want Marc to die...or the ranger!! Hopefully Ariel would be able to keep them safe!

VANASTAR

Marc didn't like this one bit. The corridors they were walking were cold and damp. The sunlight had disappeared the moment they had entered the maze and an eerie green light illuminated the corridors. After a short examination of that light source, Marc had to give up, unable to determine what was causing that glow. Marcus was walking in front of him, peeking around corners, sniffing the air. " Marcus, we shouldn't be doing this. I've got a very bad feeling about this place."

The ranger smiled weakly; this far he had managed to keep his fear under control and he wasn't planning on losing it now. " You worry too much, Marc. If we want to get to Al we have to do this. I'm not thrilled about entering this labyrinth on our own either, but it still looks harmless to me."

Grabbing the ranger's sleeve, Marc forced him to stop." This is a labyrinth in case you hadn't noticed. How the hell are we going to find our way back!?" The more Marc thought about this enterprise, the less he liked it. They should have stayed outside! " I know you feel it too; this place is evil! Its.... thoughts are evil. It wants to kill us, make us suffer. We should stop here and turn back!" Marc pleaded in a determined tone. But the ranger remained calm.

" Marc, you may not believe this, but I've been in dangerous situations before. You need to stay calm and focused. This maze is sentient, it can pick up on your fear and will use it against us." Marcus looked the young man in the eyes.

" You're right," Marc gave in and used the ranger's calm mind surface to model his own mindscape according to it. Finally the fear left. Amazed, he glanced at the ranger in front of him. " How do you do that? How can you be this calm?"

" I have faced worse demons, Marc. You need to concentrate on your inner strength, your motivation for doing this. Think of your love for Al."

" I'll try," Marc promised. Falling back into step with the other man, Marc studied their surroundings. " This place is alive, you know."

" I know, Marc. I can feel it. The labyrinth will try and stop us," Marcus admitted and pulled Marc away from the stony walls as the young man went to examine them. " I wouldn't do that. There's no way of telling what it can do once physical contact is established."

" So, you admit it's dangerous?" Marc exclaimed triumphantly.

" Yes," Marcus shook his head and wondered why he had allowed the young man to come along. Marc had no experience in dealing with life-threatening situations. He's no ranger and will never be one, Marcus knew with certainty.

" How are we going to find Al, assuming he's down here somewhere?" Peeping into the next corridor, Marc found it dripping with rain. " This level must be situated higher than the previous one," he stated.

" I know of a way to find him," Marcus announced and uncovered some kind of device.

" What's that?"

" It's a communicator. It allows me to remain in contact with Lennier on the White Star," the ranger explained. After pushing some buttons, the device began to make a constant beeping sound. Bringing it a tad closer to his mouth, Marcus said; " Lennier, you registered two life forms before landing here. Give us their current positions."

" One moment please," Lennier answered.

A stunning smile appeared on Marc's face hearing that voice." You should have told me you had a trick up your sleeve!" he berated the ranger. Relieved, the young man waited for directions to come through on the display.

Marcus studied the data for some moments and said; " Well, looks like the two targets have separated. The good news is one is heading our way."

" What about the other one?" Marc wanted to know, while keeping a close eye on their changing surroundings. A staircase had appeared, leading them even deeper into the maze.

" Still located in the heart of this labyrinth. It's not moving at all. I wish I knew who's coming our way." Marcus slid the communicator back into one of his pockets and checked for his pike. A sense of foreboding told him he might need it pretty soon! Feeling the look Marc shot him, he shrugged his shoulders in answer and led the way, descending the stairs.

" Do you think the labyrinth is able to read our thoughts?" Marc had refrained from communicating telepathically, not sure if the maze would be able to listen in more easily.

" Yes, I think it can."

That answer didn't please him and Marc looked around more cautiously. Finally, after several minutes had passed, the staircase came to an end. " We must be way underneath the surface of this planet!" Marc remarked a bit alarmed. His instincts were telling him to leave this place as quickly as possible.

" I know....Look!" Marcus pointed at the large room in front of them, which resembled some ancient hall. Stopping Marc by placing an arm across his chest, the ranger studied his surroundings. His instincts were now also warning him to be extremely careful.

The hall was large, the ceiling high. Inside the room were large cubes of ....of what? Marcus gestured his companion to stay behind as he took a step closer to examine the alien objects. The cubes were twice his height at least and several feet in width. His first impression had been that he had been staring at huge bricks of stone, but as he examined the object closer, he saw water spiralling inside them. The water possessed a never-ending movement as it continued to crash against the walls of the cube, searching for a way out.

Thoroughly alarmed, Marcus counted at least 25 more cubes inside the hall, placed at random. They would have to carefully make their way through in order to reach the door at the other end of the room.

Marcus realized this was some kind of trap. The maze had been constructed to carry out death sentences of convicted criminals. This place was one huge death trap and they were its next victims. His cockiness began to disappear as he realized that Marc could get killed in here. The young man wasn't cautious enough. Marc had never been in such a situation before; something which could now cost him his life. He would have to watch Marc every step of their way, making sure they didn't get separated!

" Marcus?" Concerned, Marc softly called out his name.

Lost in thought, the ranger didn't reply.

Marc tried again. <Marcus?> This time he was successful.

< Sorry, Marc.> Without thinking about it, he replied in the same way. Perhaps it would be best to make as little sound as possible while in this room. < Come here, but don't touch anything!> he instructed the young man.

Marc nodded and went to stand beside the ranger, observing the swirling water inside the cubes as well.< What's this?>

<The first trap, I guess. Whatever you do, Marc, don't touch these cubes. I have this weird feeling....call it a warning. We should stay clear of them.>

< Understood.>

The two men looked each other in the eyes. This was it; the first barrier the labyrinth had thrown at them. They had to be careful now.

The ranger decided to take the lead. Suddenly he realized that there was not much left of the fear which had ruled him before going on this mission. The gravity of the situation made sure he hardly had any time to be afraid. Casting a glance at Marc told him that the young man was insecure. < Don't touch anything and we'll be fine,> he told Marc again and caught the weak smile on the young man's face. Bypassing another obstacle, Marcus carefully kept his distance from the water filled cubes. The floor was partly covered with bones, he now noticed. < Be careful not to trip over these bones,> Marcus warned him and realized his mistake the moment he saw the shock in Marc's eyes.

< Bones?> Marc echoed and stared at the floor. A white skull was staring back at him. He could have sworn it bore an evil grin. His concentration was gone and he stumbled further, accidentally bumping into one of the cubes with his elbow.

Paralyzed, they froze. A low growl filled the hall as the water within the cube pushed against the spot where Marc's elbow had made contact with it; the cube trembled.

< Run! We have to get out of this rat-hole!> The ranger knew something bad was going to happen.

Drips of water dropped onto the skull. The little puncture in the cube grew larger and the water easily found its way through the gaping hole, flowing on to floor; heading towards another cube.

<It's going to cause a chain reaction!> Marcus realized and looked at Marc who hadn't started to move yet. <run damnit!>

But Marc was struck with fear, seeing a second cube of water lose coherency and tumbling down. He was incapable of thought at that moment.

A third cube came down with a howl of water and he was swept off his feet as all the cubes came crashing down. Finally, he registered Marcus yelling at him to get moving. Frantically searching for the ranger, he located him near the exit. The water was pulling him into the opposite direction though.

Marcus saw his desperate fight against the waves. The water was rising quickly now all cubes had released the trapped water; it now reached his lips. Marcus held onto the column of stone next to the exit and was torn between letting go and going after Marc, or holding on and trying to get outside on his own.

The decision was taken away from him as Marc couldn't resist the pull of the waves any longer. Spinning around in the wild water, Marc was carried along with the waves. <MARC!!!!> the ranger cried out as he disappeared from sight. The water pushed the young man back the way they had come.

All of a sudden the door opened, the current of the water reversed as by magical hand and the ranger was pulled inside the next corridor. The water didn't cross the threshold though. Struggling with his soaked uniform, he managed to get to his feet. Defeated, Marcus couldn't stop the huge door from closing again. His own scream continued to haunt his ears. One obstacle, one barrier had made him lose his companion. I'm a failure after all!!!! Falling to his knees, Marcus let out a strangled scream of despair.

Marc tried to grab hold of anything, which came his way, a log of wood, a stone statue....but the water was too powerful and dragged him along. He struggled, cursed and finally decided to stop fighting the waves. It was useless any way.

The ranger had shouted his name the moment everything went wrong. Marcus' fear and concern had washed through him and he had wanted to let the ranger know that he was going to be fine, but water had managed to find a way into his mouth. After spitting it out again, he had found himself in another corridor. The water continued to carry him deeper into the maze.

Fighting hard to stay in control of his rising fear, he rode out the waves till they calmed down. Once more feeling solid ground beneath his feet, Marc managed to stand. The water was receding and a few minutes later, it had completely disappeared.

All it wanted was to separate us, Marc realized and trembled. The large amount of water surrounding him, had reminded him of being locked up in that tank.

Wiping the water from his face, he took in this new room. It was small, completely empty. The strange, green glow illuminated it. The only way out was back where he had came from. He was about to walk into that corridor when his eyes made out a faint glow on the floor. First, he thought that it was only a reflection, but as he hunched down and touched the floor, he realized that this particular tile gave in. Pushing it to one side, an opening appeared; it was another staircase leading deeper into the heart of the labyrinth.

I've got nothing to lose at this point, he thought. Slowly, he began to descend the small staircase.

Marcus sighed deeply. Losing Marc had been the one thing he should have prevented; but he had failed! Neroon should have escorted Marc on this journey. The warrior would never have made such a mistake! This is my entire fault! I should never have listened to Neroon; should never have given in!

Not bothering to dry his wet clothes, he walked ahead; not paying any attention to the changing rooms or corridors. But he did hear the moans whirl around him. They originated from the maze, but in his troubled mind it was Marc, trying to tell him he was in trouble.

Where was he going? He didn't know. During one moment sanity returned, telling him to use his communicator and ask Lennier where to find his lost companion. But as he reached for the device, it was gone. Must have lost it when fighting those waves.

Shrugging his shoulders, he decided it that it didn't matter. Marc would be dead by now.

I killed him; like I killed William. I should never have come here! Marcus was quickly losing perspective. The ranger never took into consideration that the power, which ruled the maze, was manipulating him, using feelings of guilt and doubt to drive him towards insanity. Marcus stumbled through the deserted corridors with no hope of ever finding Marc again.

All seeing eyes, moved quickly through the labyrinth. This was too easy! I already managed to separate the newly arrived criminals. One of them is so burdened with pain and guilt that killing him is hardly a pleasure. Perhaps I should wait for the man to end his own life. Then I can feed off his energy the moment he dies.

There was only one thing puzzling the essence, which controlled the labyrinth. This one stranger was no telepath! Yet, it sensed the man's emotions like they were its own. The telepathic presence knew about fear, guilt and horror, using them to its advantage all the time. But there was more to this man. The amount of pain; the strange texture of that pain, puzzled it.

Then there was the second stranger, who had been carried away by the water. This telepath was now on his way into the heart of the labyrinth and would soon meet his greatest horror.

Ariel is once more the unknown factor in this game. I must carry out the death sentences; I must win and end their puny lives. But Ariel can make it extremely difficult to achieve that goal quickly, the presence realized.

Stretching its mental tentacles it searched for Ariel's current position. She was following the man who was able to radiate those unbearable feelings. The ancient essence had to act now . No longer thinking about the prisoner Ariel had rescued and who was now hiding in her cell, it decided to go after the two intruders....no one was going to leave alive!

Ariel flinched, sensing its resolve. The maze was going to use all tricks available to end their lives. She had seen the water carry off Marc. Torn apart, she had remained firm and decided to stay close to the ranger; he was the key to destroying the labyrinth, but he didn't know it yet.

Sneaking through the now once more dry hall, she avoided all water-filled cubes and pulled open the door. She had heard his pain filled cry earlier. His pain could be the labyrinth's undoing.

What about Bester's lover? she suddenly asked herself. The young man had even less defence against this ancient enemy. However, something told her not to worry about him. Marc was like a cat, possessing nine lives. The young man would find a way to deal with everything.

Speeding up, she turned around the corner. She sensed the ranger's presence, but couldn't risk coming too close yet. It was not the right time to reveal herself to him. The visions would tell her when to come out of hiding.

The next instant, Ariel froze involuntarily. The labyrinth knew what she was up to; she had been found out! An invisible wall of energy now blocked her path, making sure she couldn't proceed. Another scream of agony echoed through the deserted corridors.

" Marcus," she whispered. Trying to get passed the invisible web keeping her back, she was thrown off her feet and hit her head hard.

Outside of the labyrinth Charles was waiting impatiently for Byron to show up. Pacing underneath the shadows of the trees, he pondered his possibilities. The maze was busy taking care of all four humans inside. There was no doubt in his mind that the monstrosity would be triumphant in the end. The ranger and the clone were no match for it and Bester would succumb eventually as well.

Ariel was his only problem. She kept interfering in his business; challenging him. There was only one solution to this problem. I'm going after her myself and this time, I'll make sure she's dead before leaving the labyrinth.

Focusing his attention on the small flyer, which was now landing at the edge of the clearing, Charles sensed his son's mental presence.

Reluctantly dragging Franklin towards his father, Byron's despair was still growing. All the way over here he had been thinking of a way to keep Franklin safe, but hadn't come up with a solution. There had to be a way out!

" Good. You did as I told you." Charles saw the loathing in his son's eyes and felt strangely pleased about it.

" I want to see Ariel, speak to her," Byron demanded in a soft tone, avoiding his father's icy eyes.

" You will," Charles promised him, hiding the threat behind those words. " How much longer will he stay unconscious?" Poking Franklin in his back using his walking-cane, Charles knew Franklin would make the perfect hostage. Both Marc and the ranger had grown attached to the Earth force officer.

" He should wake up any moment now," Byron replied, cringing with the thought of having to look the doctor in the eyes. His guilt, his treason was obvious.

Stephen hesitantly opened his eyes. He was feeling light-headed and recognized the taste of a certain sedative on his tongue. Memories returned quickly to him. Byron had attacked him, rendering him unconsciousness! He had almost come to trust that Psi Cop! Now, he felt betrayed.

" I know you're awake, Doctor Franklin," Charles stated.

Stephen looked up and stared into cold eyes. This older man was also wearing a Psi Corps uniform. Byron was standing close; a guilty, uncomfortable expression in his eyes. " Traitor," he spat.

" I'm sorry, doctor. I had no choice," Byron whispered. I'm not going to give in yet, though. I will find a way to thwart Charles' plans. Even if it's the last thing I'll ever do!

BABYLON 5

Nervous, Delenn was walking the Zocalo. In Valen's name, why did I have to name Neroon as my new aide? His over-protectiveness is...unbearable. Ever since G'Kar warned him that the Narns are restless, he has not let me out of his sight!

Pretending to admire some jewellery, she searched her surroundings and knew Neroon was near. She had finally lost her patience with him as he had advised her to stay inside her quarters till the Narns had settled down. Ignoring his advice she had passed him by on her way out of her rooms.

I wish Marcus were here. Then Neroon would stop focusing on me! Not easily thrown off balance, Delenn had finally met her match in the warrior. I need to find a way to occupy him otherwise. Lennier would never have addressed her like Neroon had. " You should be escorted for the time being, Delenn. I will arrange for it!" Neroon had said in a determined tone.

She had dismissed his advice. There was no need for her to be guarded all the time. Babylon 5 was a safe-heaven and no one was going to hurt her. " I can defend myself, Neroon," she had chided him. But the warrior had shaken his head in disapproval of her stubbornness.

Neroon was watching her intensely. Although he thought Delenn to be very wise, her unwillingness to accept an escort displeased him. She was in danger, but refused to see it.

It's my duty to guard her, whether she wants me to do so or not, he told himself privately and admired Lennier's patience. The warrior had never realized how headstrong Delenn could be.

His eyes carefully examined every person near her, determining whether they were a possible threat or not. He was especially keeping an eye out for Narns. Firmly wrapping his fingers around the closed pike, he waited patiently. Whenever she moved to another merchant, he followed her closely. Neroon briefly considered informing Sheridan of the possible Narn threat, but quickly dismissed the idea. Delenn would easily convince the Captain that she was in no danger.

It was rather obvious that this human Captain would do whatever Delenn asked of him.

No, he couldn't inform Sheridan at this point. Delenn would use her influence to have him removed and occupied for some time far away from her quarters should she find out he had alarmed the Captain.

Years of training allowed him to move through the crowd unnoticed. His eyes finally caught sight of a Narn and he stopped to study the other man. One of his teachers had told him to look at the opponent's eyes first. He did so now and quickly recognized the raging anger in them. I warned her! But she wouldn't listen!

Quickly moving closer, he extended his pike in case he needed it. He wasn't going to make the first move though. Should the Narn attack Delenn, he would be ready to defend her, but Neroon judged it better not to start the fight. It would only compromise him.

Delenn sighed, certain she had managed to get away from the persistent warrior. The sweet smell of Maadi-flowers caught her attention and she strolled over to ask the merchant how fresh they were, when a Narn suddenly blocked her path. All she saw was the fire in his eyes, then she heard him hiss alien words, dripping with venom. Delenn knew they were aimed at her.

Neroon saw Delenn's indecisiveness. She didn't know what to do and it urged him to take the initiative.

A ceremonial knife appeared in the Narn's hand. Neroon was right! she realized and chided herself for ignoring the warrior's advice. She should have known that he had valid reasons to warn her to be careful. The knife was quickly moving towards her; the tip of the blade aimed at her heart. Move away! she told herself, but her body refused to do her bidding.

Using his pike, Neroon disarmed the Narn, who let out a yelp of bitter frustration.

Delenn locked eyes with the warrior and had never felt more relieved to see him appear this unexpectedly.

" Get behind my back," he instructed her. There was always the possibility of another attacker waiting for a chance to get close to her.

The Ambassador moved quickly and hid behind his broad back. From the corner of her eye she saw a security guard calling in reinforcements.

Neroon closed his pike now the Narn had been disarmed. Charging forward, he clasped his powerful arms around the Narn's neck and wrestled him down to the floor, telling himself to be careful not to snap his neck yet. This Narn would be able to supply them with information.

" Do not kill him," Delenn said in a shaky tone, trying hard to get her composure back, She couldn't show any weakness now.

"As you wish, Entil'Zha," Neroon replied. The Narn had lost consciousness at this point and Neroon released him from his almost deadly embrace. He noticed Delenn's worried expression as the Narn remained motionless. " He's merely unconscious," he assured her.

" Well done," Delenn complimented him and circled the Narn. " Why?"

" It's my guess that he wanted you to be an example. Ignore Narn demands and face the consequences, " the warrior said gravely.

" Ambassador! Are you unharmed?" Zack Allen and several guards moved in to take the prisoner into custody.

" Yes, I am fine.... thanks to Neroon," she said and bowed slightly, a gesture the warrior immediately returned.

Zack knelt to examine the Narn and found a pulse. " We will charge him with assault. That way we can hold him till Ambassador G'Kar has a chance to sort this out. This Narn won't bother you again, Ambassador," Zack said steadfast.

" I know he will not harass me any more. Should he choose to try a second time, I am confident Neroon will be there to stop him." Delenn saw the pleased expression in the warrior's eyes. She did owe him an apology though. " Neroon, I was wrong not to accept an escort. "

" I would be honored if you would choose me as a guard," he replied in a similar polite tone.

A bit confused, Zack watched them. Somebody had just tried to murder the Ambassador and now they were acting like nothing serious had happened? " We'll take him to the brig."

" You may do so," Delenn said, nodding her head in approval.

Shaking his head, Zack wondered why he would need her permission to lock up the prisoner. He did make a note though to stay clear of the Captain. Sheridan would be mad to learn someone had tried to kill the woman he loved!

John Sheridan hurried down the corridors. Only moments ago he had learned of the attack on Delenn. Mad with anger he marched to her quarters, determined to tell her for the hundredth time to allow an escort to accompany her. Time and time again she had declined his request.

Thank God Neroon was there to prevent her from getting murdered. When will she stop being this stubborn and start listening to me? he wondered. But at the same time he admired the courage she possessed and he knew she wouldn't give in to his demands just to appease him. She was going to do what she deemed best!

Pressing the door chime, he tried to keep his anxiety under control. She could have died!

Neroon answered the door and stepped aside to let the Captain enter.

Sheridan stopped seeing the warrior and felt uncertain of what to say. " Neroon, thank you for keeping her safe," he whispered in the end.

Crocking his head, Neroon smiled. " I live to serve, Captain. " And I'm glad I am not in your position. To try and talk some sense into her is useless, he mused. Discretely, he walked into the kitchen area; trying hard not to eavesdrop, but the truth was he was curious to find out if Delenn would give in to Sheridan's demands.

" Delenn, did you get hurt?" Sheridan asked in a concerned tone. Upon seeing her defiant expression, he sighed. She was unharmed all right.

" No need to be worried, John. Neroon is the prefect guard. As long as he is near, I will be safe," she replied in a determined tone and allowed him to wrap an arm around her.

" You should be more careful. This time it was one angry Narn and although I'm sure Neroon is one hell of a body guard, he won't be able to fight off multiple attackers."

" John, I appreciate your concern, but I do not want an escort of safety officers." After freeing herself of his embrace she sat down, gesturing to follow her to the couch. " Neroon is all the protection I need."

Hearing that tone, John knew she had made up her mind. " At least promise me to be a bit more careful?"

" I will be careful," she promised.

Neroon sighed as he realized that he was now solely responsible for Delenn's safety.

VANASTAR

Alfred had started pacing the confines of his cell. Sporadically he glanced at the jacket draped over the chair; the insignia mocking him. Psi Corps had been father and mother all his life; the Corps had been everything he had ever needed.... until now!

Ever since hearing his mother's voice he had been thinking about the life he had been leading; the choices he had made. Alfred sat down on the side of the bed and stared at his gloves. It suddenly struck him that Ariel no longer wore them. But being a telepath he was required to wear them, being a Psi Cop....

There's only one thing I know for certain, one good deed I have done out of compassion.... saving Marc from Dana, from the Corps. His love set the change in motion. I .... never questioned the choices I made before, but that near death experience pushed me over the edge. First, Marc declares he loves me, then I hear my mother telling me she'll give me all the love denied to me. Upset, he started to pace once more.

With one vicious pull he disposed of his gloves. Bewildered he stared at both his hands; his left one knotted; an ever-present reminder of his former denial. He was about to fall even deeper into depression when a familiar essence tugged at the edges of his mind, claiming his attention. < Marc?> he tried reaching out to his lover.

There was no reply and for one moment he thought he had only imagined feeling his mind this close to his.

<Marc?> Searching deeply within his mind, he found a last fortitude of mental strength supplying him with enough power to scan for Marc's mind. Ariel had told him that the ranger and his lover had entered the labyrinth.

As he found the familiar texture of Marc's mind, he gasped. The young man was near!

But his thoughts were troubled and colored with fear. Although he was still weak, his mind had never been more determined before; he was going to find Marc!

Ariel was frustrated! The Maze had found a way to stop her! The invisible wall of energy was too strong to breach. She would have to find another way to get to the ranger whose screams still echoed in her mind. Marcus is the key to destroying the labyrinth. He can set us free. But if the maze succeeds in killing him, we're all lost!

She considered her possibilities; she could try and find a way to best the web, but she could also bypass it and use another route to get to the ranger. Both solutions would sap a lot of her strength and would cost extra time. Time, she didn't have! Cursing the maze, she tried to reach a decision. No matter what she did, there was a chance she was going to arrive too late to help the ranger.

Making up her mind, she decided to track back and use another route to bypass the web. She started running, moments later pain pierced her lungs. Her body was protesting to this abuse and she had to slow down. I'm going to be of no help to him, she realized and was about to award victory to the labyrinth when she felt Alfred reach out to her.

<Ariel?>

<Yes?>

< Marc is in trouble. I've left the cell to find him. If we have to die, I want to die at his side.>

She thought it over; at this moment the maze was occupied with taking care of the ranger and his companion, and wouldn't waste much time on chasing Bester. < All right,> she answered him, < but be aware of possible traps on your way over to Marc!>

< I'll be careful,> Alfred promised her, before concentrating on his lover again. Marc's thoughts were getting more clouded all the time; water seemed to surround him and a voiceless cry bounced into his mind. < Marc, hold on!> he told the young man, but he had no way of knowing if Marc ever received that message.

Running through the corridors, Alfred bit away his fatigue and called on the endless resources of mental energy he had stored deep within himself. Marc's presence grew stronger; he was closing in on the young man.

< Why did you come after me in the first place?!> he wanted to know, not expecting an answer though. < You should have stayed on Babylon 5 where you were safe and you dragged Marcus along, didn't you? After all the trouble I went through to make sure you were out of reach of the Corps, you had to come here! Charles has lured the two of you into this trap!>

Alfred was forced to stop and catch his breath. Homing in on Marc's essence, he stared in bafflement at the room he was in. His inner alarms kicked in, telling him to get the hell out of here!

Trusting his instincts, he was about to dash out of the room as the floor started to shake. Alfred sucked in his breath as large, brutally sharp pikes rose from the floor; almost pinning his foot down to the floor. A different sound coming from the ceiling made him look up. A number of pikes had formed, some of them covered with long dried blood. They fell to the floor with a loud bang, ripping some fabric off his shirt. A small cut appeared on his back, a warning of what was going to happen if he wouldn't get moving.

It was apparent that he had underestimated the power of the labyrinth. Ariel had told him to be careful. I can't fail now! Marc needs me!

Alfred knew he was only going to get one chance to make it out of here alive and gathered all the strength left inside him. Never losing track of all the pikes appearing around him, he managed to outsmart them and finally leapt over the final part. He landed hard on his left arm, but for the moment he was safe inside the corridor.

Deep inside the very heart of the labyrinth, Marc leaned against a wall, fatigued and short of breath. He had to find Marcus! The ranger's communicator was the one thing that could get them out of here.

Lennier could ask for back up and the reinforcements would be able to get them out. But first he had to find the ranger and that damned device! I need to rest a moment first, he decided. Sliding down the wall, he sat down on the stone cold floor. Only for a moment, he told himself. Then I will continue the search for Marcus and Bester. Why the hell couldn't Alfred just stay on Babylon 5? According to him I'm safe there, so why didn't he ask for asylum as well? We wouldn't be stuck in this labyrinth if he had done that! Damnit Alfred!

The cold and loneliness were making him depressed and the soft green glow was making him feel dizzy; as though the room were spinning around, which couldn't be actually happening of course....

But the walls were making sounds and the stones felt hot, so hot he could no longer rest his back against them.

The room was now spinning all around him and Marc's fingernails dug into the stone floor, reaching for something to tell him this wasn't really happening.

<This is happening.>

His head snapped back hearing that unknown voice, distorted, grim and without mercy. <Who?> he questioned. < Show yourself, you coward!>

<Show myself? I'm all around you...>

The truth stared back at him as he glared at the floor. It's the maze!

< I'll be your grave.>

Horrified, Marc watched as glass-like walls appeared all around him, confining him to a small space. A space that was being filled with water. An oxygen mask now covered his mouth and nose, forcing him to breathe along with the machinery.

< NO, NOT THE TANK!!!!!> he screamed in anguish. His fists hammered against the transparent walls, which didn't give in. Afloat once more, his eyes grew big as a human form appeared from out of nowhere, an obscene grin on his face.

Marc looked at the grey-haired man, extending his arms in a helpless gesture. <Please help me??!!> he begged.

Charles nodded his head in contentment. The punishment the maze had chosen for the clone pleased him. The clone would die in there. Gloating, he tapped his walking-cane against the glass-like walls of the tank, hearing the mental cries leaving the clone's mind.

Marc could only stare in terror at the man as he turned his back on him. < Don't go away, please help me!> he begged once more. But the man didn't answer him. Marc's eyes shed tears, which were immediately absorbed by the water inside the tank.

WHITE STAR

Lennier was worried; Marcus had failed to call in on time. Seated on the bridge, the young Minbari wondered what to do. They should have taken another ranger along who could assume command in case something went wrong.... like now.

Seriously confused, Lennier decided to wait one more hour.

PART 11 Marc slammed his fists against the transparent walls of the tank. No longer thinking straight, he became obsessed with the idea of breaking free of his prison. Mentally, he felt suffocated by the water around him and by the oxygen mask covering his mouth and nose. In sheer desperation, he kicked hard against the walls till his feet ached so badly he couldn't continue.

Panic coursed through him; all efforts seemed doomed. The walls never gave in!

No please! Not the tank. I don't want to be in here! I can't stand this isolation, he exclaimed in horror. I'd rather die right now than stay in here one minute longer!

Banging his head against the lid, Marc knew there was no way out for him. He was going to die inside this accursed tank. The maze would postpone his death; it was only playing with him, showing its superiority.

What upset him most, was that the labyrinth was capable of communicating with him. Using that he reached out; but the maze remained quiet, not responding at all.

Completely isolated, Marc had to give in. His only hope now was that Marcus would find and free him. He clung to that hope; yes, the ranger would find a way to get to him. Marcus would never desert him. I have to be patient and bear this imprisonment.... Marcus, please hurry!

But what if Marcus is in trouble too? That idea made the blood freeze in his veins. They had come here to help Alfred escape and now they were in peril as well!

His sharp fingernails dragged over the walls, trying to claw a way out. They came to rest on his thighs. Even his clothes had disappeared, reminding him of the fact that he had been naked when Alfred had freed him from Dana's 'care'.

With a feeling of deja vu, Marc was just waiting for the moment that Dana would come crawling into his view. But the stone walls and green light told him he was still on Vanastar.

Carefully examining the bones in his left arm, Alfred hissed with pain. At least it isn't broken! he thought relieved.

Warned, he got to his feet and quickly scanned the corridor he was in now. Vividly remembering his adventure in the last room, he proceeded with extreme caution.

The corridor ahead of him looked harmless, but Alfred was determined not to be fooled a second time.

A sudden attack of vertigo took him by surprise. He knew he was pushing his still exhausted body to its limits, but he had no choice if he wanted to help Marc. Standing completely still for a moment, he successfully fought his dizziness.

Hesitantly, he searched his feelings and was stunned as he realized that he was willing to give his life to save Marc. Up until this moment he had never admitted that one truth to himself.

When did I turn in to such a romantic, lovesick fool? What did Marc do to me during those few days on Gamma 4? Would I have given my life to save Carolyn? he wondered.

Embarrassed, he had to admit he didn't know the answer to that last question. All he knew for certain was that he would sacrifice his own life to get Marc out of this place, alive and unharmed.

Concentrate!! he told himself. His vertigo finally disappeared completely and he started to make his way through the corridor, only to find his way blocked by another door. This time, it was made of solid metal.

Frustrated, he smashed his right fist into the door. He already regretted doing so, even before his hand and the metal collided. Alfred expected a sharp pain, but watched in horror as his hand disappeared into the door; it was gone! His arm stopped at his wrist!

Ruffles of energy surrounded his wrist, swallowing it greedily. Alfred sucked in his breath; his hand was no longer visible, but he still felt his fingers as he moved them. Never before, in his entire life, had he seen something like this and it left him flabbergasted. He tried pulling back his hand, but an unknown force held it in place, defying his efforts.

Realizing his dilemma, he pondered his two options, to stay like this trapped and hope for help. Which isn't likely to arrive soon. Or he could take another step and allow himself to be pulled into the unknown which lay behind the door. Well, old boy, what is it going to be? I'm still avoiding thinking about what name I want to be called!

Taking a deep breath, he forced himself to take that one step. The moment the rest of his body came into contact with the door, he was pulled inside and had to give in, the pull was too strong to fight. Falling towards darkness, he lost consciousness.

The corridor stayed behind; empty, biding its time until it could lure in another victim.

Marcus felt tired, depressed and decided to rest for a moment, one moment only, he told himself. Entering a rather small room, his eyes were drawn towards the chair in the corner, it was the sole piece of furniture in the room.

A small, still rationally thinking part of his brain told him to stay clear of the chair and to quickly leave the room. But Marcus ignored its warning. A deep sense of failure had clouded his mind ever since he had lost sight of Marc, who had trusted him to keep him safe!

Drained, he sat down in the chair. Eyes, half closed, his hands clasped the wooden elbow rests too tightly. The ranger knew something was terribly wrong as he dozed off, but had no more will to fight it.

The essence was pleased with its accomplishments thus far. One of its targets was already imprisoned in his self-chosen grave and would eventually die in that tank. Using the prisoners' greatest fear against them had always been effective.

The prisoner Ariel had freed had also been caught in one of its traps. There was only a remote possibility that this human would be able to leave the level he had entered.

Ariel had been stopped by the energy web and was now trying to get to the one prisoner who truly puzzled the ancient presence.

This human called Marcus, was unlike any other being it had ever encountered. It had never before felt such intense feelings, emotions it couldn't label! It wasn't sure what to do. The task was to eliminate all whom entered its corridors, but its curiosity its ability to learn urged the labyrinth to try to communicate with this being. A being without telepathic powers!

Something which had stunned the old intelligence; a mundane was an unknown concept and it had been aiding Marcus' ability to communicate telepathically whenever needed.

The ancient, telepathic power focused its attention once more on the ranger.

Marcus had fallen asleep moments ago and was now starting to dream, a dream, which became absolute reality to him as he dove into his past. He never knew the labyrinth strengthened that illusion, driving him in even deeper.

His body was heavy.... No, not my body, he realized. Marcus recognized the weight of a full environmental suit covering every inch of him. Opening his eyes, he gasped in shock as he stared at the crashed flyer, engulfed in all consuming flames.

Suddenly, he knew where he was, Arisia. He had been showing off, piloting his private flyer in a juvenile attempt to impress his younger brother when the Shadows had attacked. Casting a frantic look to his right, he was forced to watch the platforms explode.

Hasina, he thought and felt miserable. Marcus trembled hearing a strangled moan.

" William, hold on. I'm going to get help!" he screamed and crawled towards his brother. Marcus saw the expression in William's eyes and knew that his brother was dying. All help would be too late.

To Marcus, this had ceased to be a dream; it was bitter reality staring him in the face, reminding him of another failure. Pulling William close to his chest, tears flowed from his eyes. Rocking his brother gently, he cursed this injustice.

" Marcus, promise me that you'll finish what I started. Go to Minbar and join the rangers!" William's breathing was fast and irregular. It was obvious that he had to use his last strength to speak those words.

" William, don't leave me!" Marcus sobbed.

" Promise me, Marcus," William repeated in a much softer tone.

" I promise." Marcus had never felt more helpless and useless in his entire life. His brother was dying in his arms and there was nothing he could do to stop that from happening! All guilt he had once felt returned to him this instant.

Releasing his now dead brother, Marcus slipped into a mad rage, against God, against the universe...against himself. Within seconds, he managed to dispose of the environmental suit, aware that the radiation would kill him quickly. He didn't care any more.

Dropping to his knees, he buried his fingers deeply within the toxic sand. I killed him. William is dead because I didn't listen to his warning! I don't deserve to live!

<" RUN!">

The voice was it in his mind or not? shook him from his stupor. He started to remember... He'd heard this voice before, had been here before. Another voice now appeared in his memory.

" It wasn't your fault, Marcus. You have to let go. Marcus, we are only human. You couldn't stop this from happening, William would never blame you. You have to forgive yourself."

Marcus recognized that voice, Marc! Looking at the flyer and William's dead body he took a step back, distancing himself from the scene.

<" RUN"> Stumbling on his feet, Marcus tried to remember why that voice sounded so damned familiar.

Suddenly, his vision blurred; his surroundings changed. He now stood on a slope, overseeing the scene of the crash; studying it intensely. One man was struggling to stay on his feet and Marcus trembled as he realized he was looking at himself a younger self .

He has to get moving, Marcus thought and before he knew it, he shouted:<" RUN!"> He desperately hoped his other self heard him; the radiation would kill him.

<" RUN!"> he yelled again and this time the other man began to move. Marcus calmly studied the wreckage; there was little left of his flyer after their crash. In the distance, the burning remains of the platforms came hurling towards the planet. The Shadows were retreating, leaving his world in ashes.

" Marc was right," the ranger mumbled in total understanding at last. " I didn't kill William, the shadows did. Although I believed Marc when he made me forgive myself, only now do I understand what really happened to me that day. I couldn't stop this. I'm only human."

The confused essence felt paralyzed as Marcus' intense emotions washed through its corridors, rooms and its heart. The labyrinth had never experienced forgiveness before and the emotion left it confused and stunned. A hunger was born that moment; it needed more, wanted to learn more about these feelings. Forgiveness? My makers never told me about this!

Marcus quavered as he began to wake up and the dream lost its hold on his mind. His eyes flashed open with a start. Moving slightly, he discovered his fingernails had buried themselves into the wood. Resting his head against the wall, he allowed his tears to break through.

" I finally understand!" he whispered. Dismissing the dream as a manifestation of his depressed state of mind, he rose to his feet. The dream strangely enough comforted him and he decided to leave behind this part of his past life the moment he stepped into the next corridor. Marc had been right; he had to let go and finally he was able to do so with enlightened understanding.

OUTSIDE OF THE LABYRINTH

Stephen was watching Byron. The young Psi Cop puzzled him. At Charles' command, Byron had tied him to one of the smaller trees and he had fastened the ropes well, making Franklin's efforts to untie them futile." Why are you doing this?" he wanted to know. Franklin had bits and pieces of the conversation and had figured out they had to be father and son. He was determined to get the other answers as well, now that Charles had gone inside the maze, leaving them alone. Observing the young man had told Stephen that Byron was acting against his will.

" I have no choice," Byron repeated, unwilling to tell the doctor more about his personal life. He dreaded the moment Stephen would find out about Caim being his brother.

" Everyone has a choice, Byron," Franklin berated him in a friendly tone. He couldn't believe he had been wrong about Byron who still didn't strike him as one of the bad guys. Charles had a hold on him and Stephen wanted to push Byron into revealing what it was.

" Perhaps I do have a choice. But no matter what decision I make, someone will end up dead. "

" Who are you protecting?" Stephen knew he had hit the bull's eye when Byron averted his eyes. Think! I have to remember that conversation I listened in on. Something about a woman... He told me his sister disappeared and that Charles... Suddenly, Franklin succeeded in putting the pieces of this puzzle together. " Charles is pressuring you to do what he wants and if you don't obey he'll hurt your sister? Is that it?"

Byron stared at the grass, trying to think of an answer. Pondering his situation for a moment, he decided to walk over to the Earthforce doctor. Looking him in the eyes, he said: " You're much too clever, Doctor Franklin. I told Charles his plan was madness, but he had to avenge Caim any way he could."

" Caim?" Stephen still wondered how the dead Psi Cop fit into this game.

" Caim is... was, my twin brother," Byron revealed to him.

" Let me get this straight!" Stephen interjected, racking his brain to figure this one out. " Caim was your brother, Charles is your father and.... what is the name of your sister?"

" Ariel. She's our younger sister." Byron smiled weakly. " I can't let him kill her. She has already been a prisoner of this maze for over five years. I can't desert her."

" I understand, but Byron, this is not the right way. "

" I know," the telepath admitted. " At this moment Marcus, Alfred, Marc and Ariel are fighting for their lives inside that labyrinth. Charles is in there as well, gloating."

" Byron, untie me. Together we can help them get out," Stephen said in a determined tone.

Byron was struggling inside. He knew Stephen was right, that he should rebel against his father, but his fear for Ariel's life...made him indecisive.

" Byron, I don't know your sister, but I don't think she would want you to help Charles kill innocent people," Stephen said. He had to find a way to convince Byron to help him. The possibility that one of his friends might already have died inside that labyrinth urged him to double his efforts." Byron, you're no killer. If you continue to help your father, my friends' blood will be on your hands as well," Franklin said in the end.

The telepath remained quiet for a moment then lifted his face to look him in the eyes again.

" I know you're right, but I lack my sister's courage," he confessed in a wavering tone.

" No, you don't. Untie me and we'll do this together." Stephen observed him closely and saw the change of expression in Byron's eyes.

" I must be mad to actually defy my father, but Ariel would kill me should she ever find out I helped him," the telepath said apologetically and began to untie Stephen.

Relieved, Franklin let out a repressed sigh." You won't regret this decision," Stephen promised the telepath." The first thing we have to do is to find a way to get in touch with the White Star that brought them here." There was no doubt in his mind that Marcus would only enter the maze with back up standing by in case something went wrong. The ranger was no fool.

" The flyer? " Byron suggested.

" Alright, let's give it a try!" Hurriedly Stephen walked over to the flyer, hesitantly followed by Byron, who was still wondering whether he'd made a fatal mistake or not.

WHITE STAR

Lennier never expected to be hailed from the surface of Vanastar. His inexperience of command showed as he realized that he hadn't continued scanning the planet for new arrivals. Quickly telling the crew to run some long and short-range scans, he turned around to look at the screen.

" Doctor Franklin?" Lennier was surprised. " How... You...Why... I do not understand," he admitted in the end.

" I need your help, Lennier," Stephen said, relieved that there was someone on board the White Star that he knew. He would be lost trying to communicate in Minbari with them.

" How can I assist you?" Lennier wanted to know. His eyes widened slightly seeing the Psi Cop standing next to the doctor.

Stephen sighed. Together, they were going to get their friends out of that labyrinth, alive .

WHITE STAR

Mentally replaying their earlier conversation, Lennier couldn't help but feel immensely relieved now that Stephen Franklin had taken charge of this operation. Lennier knew his command inexperience was something he had to work on, but not now under these grave circumstances. Seating himself in the briefing room, he was faced with the fact that he had to inform Delenn of all the recent developments; something he wasn't looking forward to.

Allowing a sigh to leave his lips, he worked on establishing a connection with Babylon 5. Lt. Corwin quickly patched him through to Delenn’s quarters. Lennier hoped he would find Delenn alone in her quarters, not sure how Neroon was going to react to hearing this distressing news.

" Lennier? I did not expect you to call in so soon." Delenn smiled, pleased to see her trusted friend and aide, but her smile froze noticing the concerned expression on his face." Has something gone wrong?" she asked softly, and looked behind her to see if Neroon had returned yet. No, the warrior was still in his own room. Delenn deemed it better to listen to Lennier first, before informing Neroon.

" Yes, I am afraid so. Marcus, Al Bester and Marc are locked up within the maze. Do you remember Caim?"

Delenn nodded; yes, she remembered that name.

" His father, a Psi Cop named Charles, used Al's disappearance to lure them here. He wants revenge for his son's death. "

" Is this true?" Delenn found this news hard to believe, not that she expected Lennier to tell her lies, but she had never thought there might be more to Bester's abduction.

" Yes, the telepath Byron told us. He is Caim's twin brother. Charles told him to kidnap Doctor Franklin and to take him to Vanastar as well. That's why the doctor is now here and he has taken command of the situation; something I agree with. Doctor Franklin has experience in handling such matters."

" Will you be able to get them out of the labyrinth?" Delenn wanted to know; growing more worried with every passing second.

" We hope so, Byron has a plan. "

" Keep me informed, Lennier. Should anything happen, I want to know at once."

" I understand," Lennier replied and after bowing respectfully, he terminated the connection.

At that moment, Franklin and Byron entered the briefing room. Lennier waited for them to take a seat. " Byron, please tell us of your plan."

INSIDE THE LABYRINTH

Al rubbed the back of his head and discovered a small wound, which had already stopped bleeding. He must have hit something hard during his fall into that strange darkness. Cautiously opening his eyes, he found himself in a landscape filled with rocks and green vegetation. It stretched as far as he could see. The weird green light was all around him, and he realized it was the trees and shrubs glowing in the half dark. How did I get here? he wondered, and remembered being pulled into the metal door. Must have been some kind of passageway inside the maze and it brought me here. The most important question however, is how do I get out?

Hesitantly rising to his feet, he felt the cold wind move through his clothes. Not that he wore that much, only his shirt and trousers and boots. " I can't give up now," he mumbled to no one in particular and began to march ahead. " If there's a way in, there has to be a way out!"

His boots were half-covered in mud after taking another step. This place resembled a swamp and Al told himself to remain alert. Now where can I find that exit?

< It's a mental door you have to open. >

The message took him by surprise, but he immediately identified that voice.< Ariel? >

< Yes, it's me. I can't keep this up for long, so listen carefully. >

Al noticed the faint echo to her mind voice and felt something pushing itself between them.

< The maze is working against me. Listen, to leave this place you have to focus yourself from within. The labyrinth's mental powers are divided at the moment as it's fighting all four of us. Command the maze to open the mental door now that it's weak. You'll have to use all your telepathic powers to do so. >

Her mind voice trembled then broke and Al knew the link had been severed by the maze.

Ariel had done all she could to help the Psi Cop, now she had to concentrate on finding Marcus Cole. She felt a change inside the labyrinth. It had always fed off the emotions of its victims, but now it was being confronted with other feelings it had never known about.

The ancient makers had thought it best to keep these emotions from the maze, afraid their new instrument would decide to forgive the criminals or have mercy on them and let them go. But now that their influence was gone, the maze had decided the time had come to learn more, to grow.

Charles had done his best to keep them from the labyrinth as well and kept feeding it victims; enemies, who had to disappear without a trace.

Ariel knew Marcus had set this process in motion the moment he had arrived. Being an empath and having experienced so much pain recently, he had roused the maze's curiosity without knowing it. The love he bore Neroon was something else which must puzzle the maze.

Deep down in the heart of the maze, Marc was still struggling against his fate. The tank was his prison, he knew that, but he was going down fighting! I've tried violence, the walls didn't give in. That old man only laughed at me. No one is coming to get me out. Marcus must be in trouble as well. What else could he do he hadn't tried yet? Using his telepathic powers? How?

Confined to this small place, he started to feel claustrophobic and he had to use all his discipline to keep focusing on his problem. This labyrinth consists of mental energy. That could imply that it's using my fear of this tank against me. What if this is only a very convincing illusion? What if I'm only fooling myself in assuming this?

The water surrounding him was ice cold and he shivered. Marc knew he had to do something or he would die in here shortly and he wasn't ready to give up yet. He didn't want to die; life held so much promise and once he found Al they would find a way out of this doomed place.

Marc closed his eyes and wished he had had some kind of training as a telepath. Now he was dabbling with powers he didn't understand. Following his instincts, he visualized himself in this room, but without the tank holding him. After several moments he remembered how everything had looked as he had first entered the room. Slowly, he added the tank, but he envisioned himself outside of it and he was looking at an empty tank.

Surprised, he noticed that the water was no longer cold. A warm sensation engulfed him and Marc hoped that whatever he was doing, was working! Peeking through half closed eyes, he watched the glass like walls of the tank fade away. He now concentrated on actually stepping out of the tank fully clothed.

A moment later an unknown force released him and he realized he was now kneeling on the stone floor. Allowing his eyes to open fully, he was stunned to find that the tank was gone and that he was once more wearing his clothes. Frantically looking around, he found no trace of the tank.

Relieved, he sighed. His tactic had been successful; perhaps he had found a weakness of the labyrinth, a weakness he could use to his advantage to help his friends. Momentarily swaying on his feet, he quickly composed himself, the feeling of being afloat had disorientated him.

I've got to find Marcus and Al, he thought, but this time he was resolved to be more careful. But how to locate them? he wondered. Coming to a halt, he realized there was only one way to find them, but that would also mean alerting the maze; it would discover that he had broken free. So be it, he decided and placed a hand on one of the walls. First, he was going to reach out to Al; together, the two telepaths would be able to locate the ranger more easily. <Al? Where are you? If you can hear me, let me know! >

There was no answer from Al, but Marc felt the wall tremble. Damn! he cursed, this is going to backfire on me. I'd better get out of here!

Resuming his walk out of the room and into the corridor, he was stopped by a solid metal door. Another dead end! Marc was passed frustrated, he was getting angry. Perhaps I can open it. I haven't checked whether or not it's locked, he mused and placed his hand on the door handle; that moment a telepathic scream invaded his mind.

<Don't touch that door! >

<Al?!> He recognized that mind voice at once; it was Al! But his lover's warning reached him too late; his fingers had already made contact with the door and a sudden pull swept him off his feet and into a sinister darkness.

Al cursed himself for not calling out sooner. He had felt Marc's presence, but had been hesitant to make himself known to the young man. It would only lure Marc closer. But as he sensed Marc's presence near the door, how that was possible, he didn't know, he had to warn him.

He knew the warning had come too late, as a body appeared falling from the darkened sky. Al now knew how he had arrived here and how he had gotten that little, irritating wound at the back of his head.

Marc's unconscious body impacted several feet away from him and Al hurried to check on him. A moment later he sat down on his heels and studied Marc's face whose eyes were closed. He trembled as his hands reached out to pull Marc closer.

< Marc? Wake up! > Wanting nothing more than to actually speak those words, he was limited by the fact that his voice was still gone. This was the only way of communication he had left.

< Marc! Wake up! > he commanded and used every ounce of his mental energy to get through to the young man. To see his face again, to touch Marc made him feel complete.

Against all odds, he had been reunited with his lover!

A moan left his lips and Marc wondered what the hell had happened to him. That door must have lured him into a trap!

<Marc, thank God you're still alive! >

The message took his breath away, hearing that mind voice gently caressing him as it called out his name in concern. His eyes flashed open and he stared right into Bester's worried face. Dumb struck; he simply studied Al who looked haggard. There was a feverish glow to his eyes, but the Psi Cop was still hanging in there." Al! I was so worried! How can you frighten me like that! Disappearing without a trace, damn you, Al!"

Hearing Marc's trembling voice, Al smiled reassuringly. <We have much to talk about, > he told his lover and....felt a change in Marc that totally baffled him.< Impossible, you can't be a telepath! Marcus doesn't carry that gene! > Marc a teep? He wasn't sure how to react to that news, but he sensed the familiar power in Marc's mind.

" We discovered that Dana altered me. She added a gene; made me a telepath. Marcus was the first to notice what she had done to me." The unease he read in Al's mind threw him off-balance. Why was his lover this upset?

< Whose genes did Dana use? > Al trembled as several possibilities swirled through his mind. He would have to study this development, test Marc and see what his Psi rating was.

" I don't know. Dana is dead. I don't think we'll ever find out." Marc suddenly wondered why he was still talking to Al; why not use telepathy to communicate? Because Al's unease made him feel uncertain, uncomfortable.

Al managed to get a hold on his confused emotions. This was not the time to ask these questions; first they had to get out of the maze. But how was it possible that he hadn't detected Marc's latent powers? Had love really blinded him during their time on Gamma 4? < It's all right, Marc. We'll discuss this later. First, we have to get back to that corridor. That door was some kind of portal, I guess. Ariel told me I have to ' will ' myself out of here. Now we have to do this together. >

Marc nodded his head. <That's how I escaped from the tank, > he informed Al, a tad scared at the Psi Cop's reaction to being addressed mentally.

< This feels strange, > Al mused, hearing Marc's mind voice. He wondered about Marc's psi rating. In order to communicate like this while his barriers were up, Marc would have to be P12 at least, a truly unsettling thought.

< Who is this Ariel you mentioned? > Marc wanted to know, only now registering that information. He had been too absorbed in caressing Al's face. I found him and he's still alive! he sighed happily.

< A rogue telepath who Charles locked up in here as well, > he wavered, then continued, <She saved my life. I trust her. >

<Saved your life? > Marc grew silent. The thought of losing Al hurt!

< I'm still alive, so don't worry. Better focus on getting out of here!> Al berated him softly, touched by Marc's concern for him.

< I did this before. I can do it again. > He was about to twine his fingers with those of the Psi Cop when he realized that Al wasn't wearing his gloves.

<Don't ask. I have no explanation for you. > Al gathered his remaining strength and trembled the moment Marc clasped his fingers around his. The feel of naked flesh on his left hand was unexpected, but he accepted the gesture nonetheless.

< Envision the both of us in that corridor, appearing outside of that damned door, > Marc instructed him.

<I begin to understand, > Al said and followed Marc's lead. It was easier than he had thought. His mind joined with his lover's and together they seemed to float up into the air, towards the point where they had come from. They were pulled to the other side and as Al opened his eyes, he realized his own body was stuck in the metal door. Marc was already standing in the corridor, but something was keeping him back from taking that last step as well.

<It's the maze, > Marc realized and began to physically pull Al out of the door. He never expected his tactic to work, but the door released the Psi Cop and together they fell onto the floor. Al ended up on top of him and Marc chuckled softly. < I don't think this is the right time or place to have sex, Al. >

A stunned grin appeared on the Psi Cop's face, hearing that comment. For one moment, he dropped his guard and gave into the verbal sparring. < Marc, you have a one-track mind. Have you been watching the adult channel all the time while you were on Babylon 5? >

< We will have sex later!! I have been going through withdrawal since you deserted me! > Marc quipped, delighted to feel Al's body weight pressing him down.

< Hormones! > Al shook his head in mock frustration and after kissing Marc passionately, struggled back to his feet. Offering Marc his right hand, he pulled his lover upright.

<We have to find Marcus. > Marc stated, resolved.

< Agreed, the ranger is the weakest of us and might need help. He's at a disadvantage as a mundane, > Al replied.

< What are we waiting for? > Marc placed his hand once more on the wall.

Al understood what Marc was trying to do and covered his lover's hand with his own. Together they searched for the ranger's mind.

BABYLON 5

" You wanted to speak to me, Delenn?" Neroon bowed slightly and waited for Delenn to start the conversation. He had just ended a conversation with G'Kar who had told him the arrested Narn had been removed from the space station. But G'Kar had also warned him that there were more angry Narns only waiting for a chance to make a statement to the Minbari government. Delenn was still a target!

" Yes, we need to talk about Marcus." She closely watched his reaction and saw the spark in his eye quaver. He's worried, afraid to lose Marcus.

Neroon managed to remain silent, waiting for her to continue. Within, he was torn apart, scared something had happened to the ranger. I was the one that insisted he accepted this mission. His death would be my fault.

" They have entered the labyrinth of Vanastar. Lennier discovered that Al Bester is inside the maze as well," she paused, not sure how Neroon was going to react to the next bit of information. " The one behind Bester's abduction is Caim's father, seeking revenge for his son's death."

Neroon growled. " I know that name. It's the Psi Cop who... tortured Marcus, wiped his mind and now you're telling me his father is pulling the strings?"

" Yes. He even ordered Byron to kidnap Doctor Franklin, who now also is on Vanastar. The doctor is now in command of White Star two. Apparently, they thought of some plan to deal with Charles and the maze. We can only wait." Delenn noticed the slight twitching of muscles in Neroon's face.

Neroon's first thought had been to ask permission to take up pursuit to rescue the ranger and his companions. A little voice in his mind told him not to do so. He had to trust Marcus to find a solution. It was one of the hardest decisions he had ever made.

" Marcus is smart, Neroon. Have faith in him."

" Will you excuse me now? I would like to be alone," Neroon said, while rising to his feet. Any moment now it would turn dark on Minbar and he had promised Marcus to light that candle every night during their separation.

" I understand. You may go," Delenn said in a compassionate tone and watched him retreat to his own room.

Staring at the candle's flame, Neroon's eyes watered. " I have faith in you, Marcus. Always remember that you're not alone," he murmured." Please come back to me."

VANASTAR

Wondering how to get out of this giant trap, Marcus stroked some locks out of his face. He was getting thirsty and hungry and his body was growing tired again. His inner clock told him that at least 24 hours must have past by now. Finding water was becoming an issue and he forced himself to continue walking. Ever since he had woken from that dream, he had felt strangely calm. There had been no more traps and Marcus had the distinct impression that the labyrinth was trying to lull him into a sense of safety.

Marcus had grown used to the green light by now. It almost felt normal to him. Every time he came to the end of a corridor, he hoped to find something that would tell him which way to go, but only another dark room awaited him. I'm never going to find the way out, he realized and wondered what had happened to Marc. They would never find Alfred.

The ancient intelligence watched the ranger's every move. It knew it should concentrate on the others as well, but this being had captured its full attention. Shall I reveal myself to him? Should I wait a little longer and see what else I can learn of this being? I could try and push him further. I need to feel his emotions. I need to learn!

Diving into the ranger's mind, the essence knew the being wouldn't notice it. One needed to be a telepath to detect such an invasion and this being wasn't one. Searching, the presence stopped a couple of times; it saw images of the brother who had been killed years ago.

It had used those images for the ranger's first test. Confronting Marcus with the memories of his brother's death had taught the maze a number of things. But this new emotion forgiveness still amazed the labyrinth. This stranger could show it so much more, but the intelligence realized that Marcus wouldn't do so out of his own free will. The pain it had felt while studying the ranger's reactions to that first test had been too intense.

There was only one way left; it had to force the stranger to relive all those unknown emotions, so it could become part of them; learn, grow and finally understand.

The fact that two of his prisoners had managed to escape their prisons no longer mattered to the essence. They were now roaming the lower regions, far away from the ranger. It would take them some time to find Marcus.

What about Ariel? the ancient essence wondered. Briefly pushing back its need to study Marcus, it concentrated on locating Ariel. Good, she's not getting any closer. I can proceed.

Ariel sensed the maze's confusion and hurried down the corridors. Somehow she had lost her way down here. She had been so certain she had chosen the right corridors! But the fact that she had not once encountered a trap convinced her she was in the wrong section of the labyrinth.

Angry with herself, she stamped hard on the floor, burying the heel of her boot into the stones. I've got to find Marcus. He has no idea what the labyrinth has in store for him! I can only hope and pray that he's strong enough to deal with it.

Suddenly remembering telling Alfred how to free himself, she reached out to see if he had managed to do so yet. < Alfred? Can you hear me?> She used the walls to carry along her message; to intensify her call.

It wasn't just Alfred who heard that call. Marc froze as an unknown female voice intruded his thoughts. Alarmed, he stared at Alfred for an explanation.

<It's Ariel, the rogue telepath I told you about.> Alfred grabbed Marc's hand and held it tight. There was a chance the maze was going to use this diversion to separate them. < I can hear you, Ariel. I got out of that trap with Marc's help. Have you already found Marcus?> Alfred wanted to know.

< Not yet. The labyrinth is shielding him. It doesn't want us to find the ranger. Marcus is its prime target. It knows the ranger can destroy this place.>

< Marcus can destroy the labyrinth?> Marc questioned, truly baffled.

<Yes, he can. That's why the maze has allowed the three of us to escape all the traps. It isn't focused on killing us; it only wants Marcus,>Ariel replied.

< What do you want us to do?> Al felt Marc's fear for the ranger. It had never occurred to the young man that Marcus was the one the maze was after.

<Try to find a way out. To get in here we had to enter through a portal.>

Marc interjected, seeing Alfred's wavering glance.< I remember that portal. Marcus.... made it let us in.> Suddenly, Marc realized it had been the ranger who had gotten past the labyrinth's defences. < I've been such a fool!> he chided himself. < I should have known something was amiss when Marcus managed to get us in here, but.... this never crossed my mind!>

< You couldn't have known,> Alfred said reassuringly. Had Ariel not revealed this to them, he would never have figured it out alone. < We better start searching for that portal.>

<No way, Al! We can't leave Marcus behind,> he told the Psi Cop. <He needs us.>

< Don't worry about Marcus. I'll get him out somehow. I need you to guide us to the portal once I've found him,> Ariel instructed them.

Every cell in his body rebelled against deserting the ranger, but Marc knew Ariel was right. In the end, he gave in reluctantly.

Ariel broke the connection. They knew what to do, now she had to hurry as well. But where, how to find Marcus?

Marcus grew tense the moment he entered a little cell. The smell that lingered here almost made him throw up. I know this smell, this place.

The moment he realized he had walked into a trap, a door appeared out of nowhere and slammed shut behind him. Trapped! Swirling around, he watched in horror as a small window appeared, allowing him a view of the... courtyard? Marcus dropped to his knees in terror. He had been in this cell before; months ago.

Centauri Prime. Marcus remembered the planet only too well. I can't be back there. It's impossible! I'm on Vanastar, he tried to convince himself, but doubt sneaked into his soul.

This was the cell in which Ranan had kept him prisoner. The smell, no stench was the remnant of blood and faeces. As his memories came back to haunt him, he descended into the horrors of his past. They swept through him, overwhelmed him completely. Once more, he was propelled back into his memories and they became reality to him. A frightful reality and he wasn't sure he would survive another imprisonment.

Shivering, his hands moved over his naked? body? Where were his clothes? Panicking, he felt along his throat. A muffled cry left his lips as he found the slave-collar around his neck.

NO, not again!! he screamed in despair.

" Hello, Angel. It's time for your next lesson in the art of Marak. "

The sharp voice cut through him like a blade. Crawling on all fours, he tried to hide in the darkest corner of the cell. But he knew Ranan would find him anyway. The Centauri knew about his hiding places. The collar around his neck tightened and he fought for breath.

" Show yourself, human," Ranan hissed.

Marcus shook violently over his whole body the moment he heard that command. Ranan had always started 'his lessons' this way. Not once had the Centauri hauled him out of his corner. Using the collar was much more.... rewarding to Ranan.

Slithering over the ground, Marcus finally managed to stumble to his feet. He covered his private parts with his hands and waited for the Centauri to stop tightening the collar. Ranan wouldn't kill him, for that meant losing precious money. Unable to stop the tremors shaking his body, Marcus tried to not show his fear, but failed miserably.

The essence was pleased; the test it had designed for the being was showing first results. Shame was the second unknown emotion it detected and it felt momentarily ashamed for what it was doing to this human, but now the test had started the intelligence was unwilling to stop. There was so much more to learn and taking the guise of this Ranan was the perfect way to find out.

It had found the Centauri's personality and appearance in Marcus' memories and had given the illusion a life of its own. This illusion would act, talk and move like Ranan, but the ancient presence made sure it still had control over the character.

Interacting with Marcus like this was something it had never done before with a prisoner and it wasn't sure what to do.

Cold to the bone, Marcus wondered why Ranan didn't speak. Normally the Centauri would call him names, insult him; trying to take away his last sense of dignity. Still staring at the floor, Marcus lost himself in that stare; willing himself away from this accursed place. But he couldn't pull it off. Ranan's voice dragged him back.

" Tell me, how do you feel?"

Marcus was taken aback; this wasn't a question he expected. Ranan had never been one for idle chat and had never inquired about his condition. It was probably safest to remain quiet in case this was just another trick so Ranan could call him disobedient and punish him.

Ranan took a step closer.

Marcus moved a step back, trying to preserve the safe distance between them. This way he would be able to see the hand about to slap his face.

" I asked you a question!" Ranan's voice echoed through the empty cell, empty except for the two of them.

" I'm in pain," Marcus admitted in the end. Ranan would make sure he got his answer one way or the other. With scared eyes, he tried to take another step back as Ranan once more approached him, but he ended up with his back against wall. Tremendously horrified, Marcus froze.

Ranan raised one of his hands. It cruelly tangled in Marcus' long hair. " Define pain."

Marcus felt hypnotized and couldn't pull himself away from looking into Ranan's eyes.

Define Pain? he thought in bewilderment." How can I explain pain?" he whispered afraid. His thoughts were fleeting him and he had no idea what to say.

Frustrated, the old essence realized that the stranger was unable to respond because of an immense fear washing through him. Fear, horror, was something it was familiar with, but the intelligence started to doubt his choice of character to communicate with the ranger. I'm not giving up yet.

Marcus was surprised as Ranan took a step back. Something about this situation was so wrong!! But what?!

" You're afraid of me," Ranan stated. " Because I've hurt you? Caused you pain?"

Stupefied, Marcus could only nod his head in reply.

" How did I cause you pain?"

Suddenly, Marcus laughed loudly. Balancing on the edge of hysteria, he stopped laughing as he realized Ranan would punish him for this outburst." How?" Marcus replied in angry voice as he flinched with remembered horror. " You almost destroyed me. You maimed me in body and mind!" Marcus exclaimed and took a step towards Ranan. For some reason, anger had taken over. He had never known it had been there all along. All along? But this is happening now.... so how I can look back at this in retrospect?

Raising his hand, he stared at the small scar the ceremonial knife had left behind during their exchange of the sacred vows. " Neroon," he whispered and reached out for that lifeline.

A warm feeling suddenly invaded its being and the ancient presence felt frightened for the first time since it had come into existence. This emotion spoke of acceptance, protection and.... love?

This could be the answer it had been searching for. Realizing it wasn't making any progress intimidating the human by pretending to be Ranan, it decided to change its approach.... and its appearance.

Paralyzed, Marcus watched how Ranan's shape began to fade away only to reshape itself in another image." Neroon?" Marcus murmured in disbelief. The Minbari stood in front of him, dressed in his black warrior caste uniform. " Neroon?" he repeated again, afraid to move in case this vision would leave him again.

" Marcus."

To hear the sound of that velvet-like voice made Marcus tremble. He had longed for Neroon's company in this hour of need. Not questioning his sudden presence, Marcus hurled himself forward and clasped his arms around the Minbari's waist. It didn't matter to him if this was an illusion or not, all he knew was that Neroon didn't vanish the moment he touched him.

" Hold me, Neroon. Please," he said pleadingly.

Although the warrior enveloped him in his arms, Marcus sensed the hesitance in that gesture. I don't want to know what's happening. I only want to rest in his arms! he thought and pushed back all doubt. This was Neroon, had to be Neroon!! Or else he had finally lost his sanity.

This close, physical contact baffled the intelligence. The human trusted it, was asking for protection.

As the ranger's love for Neroon manifested itself, the essence felt humble and wondered what the stranger was doing to it. During one moment it wanted to kill Marcus for upsetting it like this, but another part of it, fiercely objected to that idea.

I can't hurt him. For some reason I want to keep him safe? No longer understanding anything, the presence realized it had to retreat and ponder the revelation of this feelings.

" I have got to leave you now."

Neroon's words shook him from the delicious caress that had been filling him for too short moments. " No, you can't go away. I need you...." Marcus whispered, fortifying his grip on Neroon. " I won't let you leave me," he said in a determined tone. " I need you!"

" Don't be scared, Marcus. Nothing evil will hurt you. You're safe."

Marcus couldn't stop Neroon from freeing himself of his tight embrace. He fought the warrior, but Neroon was too strong. The Minbari walked over to the door and Marcus

couldn't move, his body seemed to have turned to ice. Neroon, he begged mentally.

Neroon seemed to waver and Marcus hoped the warrior was rethinking his decision to leave.

" I...."

Faltering, the intelligence shattered the illusion at last. It had to retreat, had to think this over. This feeling called love had upset it.

Marcus was catapulted into a bright light. Sunlight? he wondered. The light was warm and resembled the delicious caress he had felt earlier as he had rested in Neroon's arms.

But the cell had been dark and gloomy. Thoroughly confused, Marcus cracked open his eyes. It was sunlight warming him! But there were two suns shining brightly. No clouds, no sounds at all were to be heard.

Finally moving his body he found he was lying down on some moist grass, relishing the smell, so different from the stench in that cell. Looking down, he saw he was wearing his ranger uniform. Even his pike was still attached to his belt. Blinking back some tears from his eyes, he remembered facing Ranan and the terrible anger, which had emerged from deep within his soul.

Thank God Neroon was there as well, he thought. But how can Neroon be here? There in that cell? Neroon is on Babylon 5. And Ranan? he shuddered violently. Ranan had seemed so damned real!

Looking up at the sky, he stretched his cramped body. To his left were some trees. A long forgotten memory returned to him. His parents had seldom had days off, but when they did, they had taken him and his brother to the gardens on Arisia. They had been carefully cultivated on one of the platforms. Hasina had loved going to the gardens also and often the three of them had ended up playing hide and seek.

" Apple trees," he whispered and managed to get to his feet. He felt utterly drained by his last experience, but he had survived the ordeal. After gathering some apples he sat down again. Studying his surroundings, he forgot to chew the piece of apple he had bitten off. This green paradise was surrounded by walls, which offered access to several corridors.

" Am I in the heart of the labyrinth? How did I get here? Last thing I remember is.... that cell." He startled himself hearing the shaky tone to his own voice. Marcus never thought he had the courage to stand up to Ranan; yet he had done so! Neroon's love had given him the strength to do that.

"Now what?" he wondered. Staying here was no option; he had to find Marc and Alfred. To be honest, the ranger was amazed to be still alive. If the maze had truly wanted to kill him, it would have done so already. There had been a number of chances the labyrinth could have finished him off.

Perhaps it doesn't want to kill me? he mused, but why?

Reaching a decision at last, Marcus slipped two apples into his pockets. They could come in handy in case he got thirsty again. Walking along the wall, he peeked into the corridors, but they all looked the same to him.

" Here goes nothing," he mumbled and stepped into one of them.

WHITE STAR

" You want to enter the labyrinth on your own? I'm not sure that's a good idea," Stephen objected to Byron's plan, not sure what the telepath's motives were for wanting to do this on his own.

" You're not a telepath, Stephen. That means you're at a disadvantage. And more importantly, Lennier needs you here. This is the most sensible way to do this." Byron stared at them in turn. Lennier was already convinced. The young Minbari needed someone who took charge, needed directions. The doctor was a different matter though. Franklin was opinionated and headstrong.

Stephen couldn't deny that Lennier needed him on the bridge. But to let Byron wander off alone...." I still don't think it's a good idea, Byron. There must be something else...."

Byron cut him short, speaking in a very determined tone." With all due respect, I don't need your permission to go after my father. Now that I have made my decision I have to follow through; can't stop now."

" Please!" Lennier said, " We should not argue like this. There is no time to waste."

" I agree," Stephen replied, closely observing the Psi Cop. It was true; ever since Byron had made his choice to help them, he was much more resolved. There's no way back for him, Franklin realized. " What are your plans once you enter the maze?" Stephen asked, not eager to let the young man do this on his own.

" I'll locate them with Lennier's help and find a way out." A pleading expression appeared on Byron's face." Please let me do this," Byron said in a soft tone," I feel responsible for getting all of you involved in this. My father needs to be stopped and...." Not sure how to proceed, Byron grew silent. He felt ashamed for his father's crimes and wanted to make sure no more victims would be added to the list.

" Alright, go ahead with your plan," Stephen said reluctantly.

Byron's face brightened. He rose to his feet and addressed the Earth force doctor. " You won't regret that decision. I'll get your friends out of the labyrinth." Walking towards the door Byron didn't expect Franklin to call him back, but he stopped and cocked his head to look the doctor in the eyes.

" Be careful, Byron. That maze already took too many lives. Don't want to find you among the dead when this is over!" Franklin noticed the concerned tone to his own voice. He had doubted Byron a couple of times before, but not any longer.

" Don't worry, doctor. I'll be careful." Byron grinned, though he didn't feel that confident.

INSIDE THE LABYRINTH

Charles had been furious to learn that all four prisoners were still alive. The clone had broken free from the tank and Bester was with him! This was not going according to plan!

<Why aren't they dead yet!?> Charles demanded to know. The maze had never failed him before and he was displeased to learn that it was starting to hesitate in carrying out his orders.

< I'm confused,> the intelligence replied. It was the truth.

< Confused?> Charles repeated in bafflement. < You don't need to understand my orders. You were created to eliminate them and now you're starting to question my authority?>

< I don't question your wisdom,> the presence responded,< But I don't understand what this one being called Marcus has done to be condemned to death!>

<Marcus? This is about that ranger? That mundane?> Charles' anger was still growing. This was the first time that the labyrinth objected to killing a prisoner he had brought here.

< I read his mind. You never told me about forgiveness, love, and compassion. The other criminals bore the guilt of their deeds, but this one feels guilty for things he couldn't influence. I never knew innocence till I touched his mind.>

A shudder moved through the corridors as the essence voiced its confusion. < I don't want to kill him.>

<You will do as you're told! I'm your master. The old ones left me in charge!> Charles' eyes were burning as he realized that he was losing control over the situation.

< I know they left you in control, to guide me, but this mundane as you call him, is a much better teacher than you have been!> the telepathic voice stated determined. It knew that it had to obey Charles in the end, but perhaps it could save this human's life.

< I want all four of them dead within the hour! Do you understand? That's a direct order. Obey it, or I will silence you for all eternity. I'm stronger than you are!> Charles threatened, not sure though if he could actually beat the presence. He had grown weak in body and the power of his mind had grown less as well. The strength he'd had possessed 20 years ago had left his body bit by bit.

< Please reconsider,> the essence requested pleadingly. < I'm not sure I can end his life.>

< Then I will end it myself!> Charles stated in anger and closed the mental connection. Marcus Cole had to die now !

Ariel felt completely lost. There was no way she was able to home in on the ranger who seemed to be farther away than ever before. But there was more!

The labyrinth no longer tried stopping her. There had been no more traps, no more webs of energy holding her back. She wondered what it meant. Had Marcus already been in contact with the core of the maze? That never-ending source of energy?

Scared, she avoided thinking about the one solution, which presented itself to her. Had Marcus died? Had the labyrinth succeeded in killing him?

Marcus slowly walked down the corridor. A strange silence clung to this seemingly abandoned place; something he hadn't noticed before. It felt like the labyrinth was holding its breath. This particular sensation made him feel very uncomfortable.

After rethinking his encounter with Ranan and Neroon he had become convinced that they must have been clever illusions. Neither the Centauri, nor the warrior was on Vanastar. The maze had been playing tricks on him and again he wondered why it had chosen this particular way of tricking him. What could have been the purpose for doing that?

It could have killed me a number of times, but it didn't!! Is it just me, or doesn't it want to kill the others as well? Cursing softly, Marcus wished there was a way to communicate with that telepathic source which was the heart of the maze. I'm no telepath. I can't reach out to it. Perhaps it will try to talk to me again. What does it want from me?

Mentally replaying his conversation with Ranan, he remembered that strange question: " Define pain." He should have realized at that moment that it wasn't the Centauri standing opposite of him.

Feeling lost, he went left at the end of the corridor. Hoping to find another living being, he was disappointed to see another empty room. About to give up this useless search, he felt alarmed hearing a hissing sound. Swirling around, he stared at the opposite wall which had been blank seconds ago. A drawing started to appear.

Hesitantly approaching that wall, Marcus wondered what was going on. Studying the picture, which was forming quickly, he sucked in his breath as he recognized the portal through which they had entered. It was situated at the bottom of the drawing. Several spiraling corridors appeared and finally the draught was complete. Suddenly, he realized what he was looking at.

" This is a sketch of the labyrinth!" Moving his hands over the wall, he quickly found the garden he had just left and he desperately tried to memorize the route he had to take to return to the portal. " You're trying to help me, aren't you?" he whispered softly, addressing the labyrinth. Although it was unlikely that the maze could hear him, he tried nonetheless." If you really want to help me, show me where my friends are. I can't leave without them. You want me to stay alive, don't you?"

< Yes.>

Receiving that answer shocked him. He quickly composed himself after hearing that mind voice. " You took their form, didn't you? It was you, not Ranan, not Neroon who talked to me."

< Yes.>

" Why are you doing this? Why don't you simply release us? We don't want to harm you." Marcus didn't know how to reason with this alien intelligence, still stunned it was willing to talk to him.

<I can't allow you to leave. >

" At least show me where I can find my friends," Marcus asked pleadingly.

<No, I can't do that. They have to die. You have to stay away from them or you will get killed as well.>

" If they have to die, I want to die at their side," he stated in a determined tone. This mind voice was upsetting him. There was a softness to it he never expected, but at the same time he also felt his limitless, brutal power. His eyes widened as three small lights appeared on the wall. Finally he knew how to find his friends. " Thank you," he mumbled, uncertain what to say, how to say it.

< Beware of Charles,> the presence whispered in turn.

" Charles?" Marcus questioned. He had heard that name before.... Byron had mentioned it. Charles had been the one who had told Byron to clean out Bester's desk. But another memory forged itself a way through his thoughts.

It had happened prior to Caim getting his hands on him, while they had still been onboard the Centauri flyer. Alfred had received a message from someone called Charles. For some reason he could still remember his words;" Charles is a very powerful leader within the corps."

Charles had been the one who had urged Bester to turn him over to Caim the moment they would land on Mars.

Did they work together? The maze warned me to be careful; to be aware of this Charles. Are Charles and Caim somehow connected? Allowing his mind to ponder all possibilities, he turned his back on the drawing; he no longer needed it. Is it possible that Charles is trying to get even with us for killing Caim?

Neroon had told him that Alfred had personally strangled Caim for interrogating him that savagely. Marcus suspected that there had also been other reasons why Alfred had wanted to kill Caim, but he was hesitant to speculate. He had to find Alfred and Marc first!

OUTSIDE OF THE LABYRINTH

Byron glanced at the portal, the only way in and out. He was no fool; the labyrinth was dangerous and there was a chance he wasn't going to make it out alive. But that didn't matter any longer. Ariel was inside the maze and so was his father. There was no doubt in his mind that Charles would try and kill her should he get the chance to do so.

Placing his hands on the portal, he used the ancient message to gain entrance. The door opened and Byron entered without hesitation. The darkness inside was something he expected and he didn't feel threatened by it, more afraid of Charles' PPG which could kill him within a second. Franklin had been right; he had to be careful.

Stalking the corridors, he made no sound at all. He used his own telepathic powers to scan the area. There was no living being close to him. I need help, he realized and uncovered the communicator Lennier had given him before leaving the White Star.

" Lennier?" he said, hoping the device still worked. Technology had never been his cup of tea, but he needed it now.

" Reading you loud and clear."

Byron was a bit surprised to hear Stephen's voice; he'd expected Lennier to answer him.

" You need directions?" the doctor wanted to know.

" Yes!" Byron sighed. This had to be the most stupid question Franklin could have asked.

" Sorry," Stephen said apologetically. " We're receiving notification of several life forms within the maze.... not including you, there are five people inside."

" Five?" Byron repeated. " That must mean they are all alive then, even Ariel!"

" Affirmative. I'm now downloading the co-ordinates to your communicator," Stephen said relieved.

Impatiently, Byron waited for the data to arrive. In the mean time he tried to get an impression of the labyrinth itself. To be honest, he had thought it would have attacked him by now. Was he being ignored?

Finally, the communicator's display showed all necessary information. Byron studied the co-ordinates and realized it would take him some time to get to the one closest to him; one person, quickly moving away from him. Was it Charles?

Uncovering the PPG he had brought along for this special occasion, he took up pursuit.

Marc was getting irritated. Ever since their reunion, Alfred had been uncharacteristically quiet. Was the fact that he was a telepath troubling Bester? Come to think of it, why had Alfred been so disturbed by that revelation in the first place? " What's wrong, Al? I don't know you like this," he said in the end, reverting back to speaking aloud since Alfred seemed uncomfortable when hearing his mind voice. " Did I do something to upset you?" he continued as Alfred didn't react to his first question,

< Sorry,> Al sighed. He had been lost in thought, pondering his near death experience.

< I'm not mad at you, Marc. It's just that a lot of things have happened to me since I got here.>

" What happened? Will you tell me?" Marc saw the haunted expression in Alfred's eyes.

<I'd better show you, or you will never understand,> Alfred told him. Holding out his left hand, he waited for Marc to accept the invitation. In a futile attempt he tried moving his fingers, but they remained frozen.

Marc knew there had to be a reason why Alfred was offering him his left hand. Up until now Bester had never done that. " Are you sure you want to confide in me? Looks to me like this is something very personal. I don't want to pry." Marc had never felt this hesitant before. Alfred had changed and he wasn't sure how to deal with that. If only he knew why Alfred was acting so differently!!

< I'm offering you the chance to find out, Marc.> Alfred read the anguish in his soul and couldn't stand the thought that Marc was blaming himself for the tension between them. < It's not your fault, Marc. I still love you.> Alfred held the other man's stare and smiled reassuringly. < It's the truth, Marc. I still love you !> Seeing the smile on Marc's face, brightened his own dark mood immediately.

Reassured, Marc curled his fingers around Alfred's hand. Trembling, he waited for whatever his lover wanted to share with him.

< I have to warn you, Marc. You might hate me in the end.... When you know everything about me, my every failure, and my reason for denying her.>

<Her?> Confused, Marc squeezed Alfred's fingers.< I could never hate you, Al, you must know that.>

< Then travel through my mind and let me guide you.>

Marc shivered, hearing that invitation and allowed Alfred to take control of their joined minds.

" Byron, come in please!"

Momentarily startled, he wondered where the voice had come from, then remembered the communicator. " Stupid piece of technology," he cursed softly. His concentration was gone now, thanks to Franklin trying to reach him.

" Yes?" he said impatiently.

" We're getting some strange energy readings from inside the labyrinth. Can't make heads or tails of it, but it started some minutes ago. Anything out of the ordinary going on down there?"

" Nothing, except for the fact that's awfully quiet here. I expected traps, but...It feels like the maze is asleep. I don't know how to explain this." Byron suddenly realized he was getting restless. This silence was unsettling.

" I'll let you know when the readings change again," Stephen said. A moment later he spoke once more. " Any sign of our friends yet?"

" No, not yet," Byron replied and grew tense. Something, someone was close, too close.

" Have to terminate the connection, Stephen. I need to check on something." Not waiting for Franklin to acknowledge that last message, he slid the communicator into a pocket and clasped his fingers around the PPG.

Raising the weapon, he made sure it was ready to fire. A shadow appeared around the corner and Byron pressed his body against the wall; it could be Charles and in that case he wanted to be prepared, able to defend himself. Let it be Charles, he prayed, so I can put an end to this ordeal. Could he kill his own father if necessary? I don't know! The shadow came closer and Byron took a deep breath. The moment he pointed his PPG at the person coming around the corner, he froze. " Ariel? "

VANASTAR

Byron was afraid to believe his eyes. Lowering his PPG, he wondered if it was really Ariel standing in front of him. Or was it just an illusion created by the labyrinth to manipulate him? " Ariel? Is it really you? I hope it is!" he prayed, torn between hope and the fear of disappointment.

A similar shocked expression had appeared on Ariel's face. She never expected to run in to her brother! She couldn't help staring at him in shock. Then, as the truth settled in she exclaimed," What are you doing here, Byron? I should kick your butt for putting yourself in danger, voluntarily !! This is so like you, damnit!!"

" Ariel!" Byron said relieved. This was his sister all right! Only Ariel could threaten him like that. Although she was one year younger, she had always bossed him around. But she had also protected him every time Caim and Charles had teamed up against him.

Byron knew even Charles somewhat feared her combined telepathic and telekinetic powers. If she hadn't been cursed with a weak body, their father would never have gotten away with kidnapping her. I should have been there to prevent that from happening! he told himself in frustration. He had failed her.

A moment later the air was knocked out of his lungs as she flung herself in his arms, hugging him tightly. He could hardly believe that she was still alive, that he was holding her tight. Pulling her closer, he softly stroked her tangled hair. " I'm so sorry it took me this long to figure out where you were, but Charles never told me where he had taken you. I tried finding out, but...." Embarrassed, he wiped away the tears that had formed in his eyes. Relief, but also a sense of guilt moved through him. " I should have done something to find out where he was hiding you, but I thought he had killed you! I felt lost without you. He only told me that you were still alive a couple of days ago." Byron raised her chin and looked her in the eyes, searching for reproach, anger. There was none, only relief and true caring.

" Dummy! I'm certain you did everything you could to help me. Don't worry about that. I'm so happy to have you back! But you shouldn't have entered the maze; it's a death trap!" Ariel smiled and pushed some blond locks out of his face. Taking hold of his hand, she stopped him from wiping away those tears and did it herself. " It's so good to see you Byron. I never thought I would ever see you again. My visions never told me that you would be here as well." She grew silent, wondering what this could mean. The future is always in movement. Byron's presence can affect its course and the outcome.

" Ariel? I need to tell you something. Caim is dead," he said while holding her gaze.

" Serves him right," Ariel replied. She couldn't feel sorry for his death.

" I thought you should know." Byron smiled weakly and relished her presence. Ever since finding her, his world had brightened immensely. But as he studied her more closely, he saw the drained expression in her eyes; she was too thin.

" We need to get you out of here," Ariel stated in a worried tone. He shouldn't be here! " This labyrinth is dangerous and Charles is sneaking about. I can feel his presence; he's close." Staring at Byron, she felt overwhelmed. To be reunited with the one person I really care about, is... unbelievable. But it is Byron. It's his unique mind texture.

< Byron, whatever fate holds in store for us, I want you to know that I love you, big brother! > she told him and shot him an astonishing smile.

< I love you too, Ariel. And we will get out of here! All of us even if it's the last thing I do, > he promised her.

" We better get moving then," Ariel said. She slipped her arm around his and pulled him into the next corridor. " I know where to find Marc and Bester. I have been in contact with them," she informed him.

" I can do one better. I've got some readings." Byron uncovered the communicator and showed her the display with three moving dots. " I should check in though before moving on."

" Contact with whom?" Ariel wanted to know. Suddenly wondering how Byron had gotten here in the first place.

" White Star two; the rangers. Babylon 5 is helping me," he said hesitantly, not wanting to tell her about him abducting Franklin.

" Babylon 5? Never heard of that space station. Well, you can tell me all about it once this is over. You better make your call now and I'm going to see if there's any danger ahead." Ariel patted him on the back before walking into the next corridor.

Stupefied, Byron shook his head. He felt so damn thankful for finding her against all odds. I have to contact Franklin, he berated himself and quickly established a connection.

" Byron? What's up?" The doctor answered him at once, betraying his concern by responding so quickly.

" I managed to find my sister," he said softly.

" That's great!" Steven said enthusiastically.

" Thanks. We're now going after Bester and Marc. Apparently the two of them are together, so they should be fine."

" Anything on Marcus yet? " Franklin's voice dropped.

" Nothing, but I'm still receiving life signs, so he should be all right as well," he said, trying to comfort the doctor.

" Keep me informed. This is making me nervous. Being up here, being helpless, I hate it! " Steven admitted.

" I understand," Byron whispered as his sister returned. After signing off, he slid the device into his pocket.

" Everything looks safe to me. I have the weird feeling that the maze is holding its breath before making its final move," Ariel said, somewhat lost in thought.

" Ariel? " Byron said.

" Yes?"

" What do we do when we run into Charles? Kill our own father?" Byron stopped walking and waited for her answer.

" I hate to think about that option, but he would kill us without giving it a second thought. If we need to defend ourselves, we might be forced to do so... But we can always wound him, tie him up and leave him here. " Ariel locked eyes with him and remembered that Byron had always followed her lead without hesitation or protest. But he had grown spiritually; Ariel felt the differences in his mind. Being separated from her had been painful to him, but he had coped with that situation. < You did well, Byron. I'm proud of you. > She saw his confused glance, quickly followed by a bright smile.

< Better get moving now, > he echoed her earlier words. Her confidence in him coursed through Byron, resembling a shining energy.

< Yes, let's do that, > she agreed and started walking again.

Byron took the lead, remaining one step ahead of her; so he could protect her from harm.

Marc clung to Al in sheer desperation. He had wrapped his arms around the Psi Cop in an attempt to stay on his feet; feeling dizzy from linking with Al's mind this way.

Al took Marc back to the beginning of his life and showed him his entire youth, including his punishment by the grins for betraying Brett, being in love with Liz and the confrontation with Stephen Walters.

Up until that point Marc had managed to stay in control of his raging emotions, but something inside him snapped, seeing Al kill Stephen Walters. But Marc knew he couldn't abandon him now and held on for dear life, allowing Al to take complete control of their shared mindscape. Every thought Al had ever had, every wrong deed his lover had ever committed, they were now part of him as well.

The huge number of deathbed scans Al had done made him cringe as he relived them through Al's eyes and he watched how small pieces of his lover's soul drifted into oblivion with each scan.

Sharing Al's near death experience shocked him tremendously as his lover’s anguish became part of him as well, hearing that soft, sweet voice calling him Stee.

Feeling Marc's stupor Al quickly retreated from the young man's mind, not wanting to hurt him. Concerned, he helped Marc to stay on his feet and gently caressed his face. < You now know everything about me, including why I'm so upset, > Al noticed that his mind voice quavered sending the young man that message. Marc was wobbly on his feet and Al made him sit down. It was obvious that Marc was trying to deal with these revelations, but had been overwhelmed by all the sensations. Sitting on his heels, Al hesitantly searched Marc's eyes, which were clouded with agony.<I shouldn't have done that, > he apologized sincerely. <I placed my burden on your shoulders as well. > He gingerly reached out and gathered Marc in his arms, holding him, sending him comforting thoughts; sending him his love.

Slowly, Marc managed to compose himself again. Trembling, he tightly curled his fingers around Al's left hand; he hadn't let go of that one. It had been his anchor during this wild storm. < I.... > Marc stuttered. His mind was reeling with alien memories and he needed time to put them into the right perspective. His first words would be important, he knew that, indicating acceptance or denial. How can I reject him? I love him.

Apprehensively, Al waited for Marc to regain control over his senses; truly regretting making him part of this ordeal. Doing so had been a grave mistake; he had no right to ask Marc to share this pain with him. A pain he himself had created; he was the only one responsible for it.

Minutes later, Marc felt confident enough to return Al's resigned glance. The Psi Cop's eyes spoke of nothing but love for him and regret of his past choices. Marc knew he was taking a huge risk as he addressed the older man, but his instincts were urging him to do so. Perhaps it was his empathic powers telling him what the Psi Cop really needed, wanted to hear. He spoke aloud to convince himself he was actually saying the words." Stephen, Stee Dexter? Damn! Marcus told Delenn to name me Marc Bester. I hope she's still able to change the name on the documents." Marc smiled hesitantly, scared for his lover's reaction. There was no way back now.... " Marc Dexter doesn't sound that bad. I like that name even better."

Taken aback, Al tried to free himself of Marc's grip. But his lover wouldn't allow it, even intensified the hold he had on him. <You don't know what you're saying! > he berated Marc, but the echo of that name still reverberated through him. <Marc Dexter? > and it made him chuckle momentarily.

" If Stephen, Stee , is your real name... Don't run and hide," Marc said and tenderly caressed his lover's face. " Your parents gave you that name, the Corps took it away. You should reclaim that name, your heritage." Worried, Marc sensed the struggle within him. " Why are you fighting this?" he wanted to know and stared into hooded eyes.

< My parents may have named me Stee, but... I've been Al Bester all my life," he explained in a strangled tone, not sure what he was trying to explain.

" Are you proud of what you've achieved as Al Bester? Or do you want to make a new start?" Marc asked, hoping his lover would recognize the truth in the end.

<Ariel asked me the same thing. I'm not sure, Marc. I don't deserve that name. It's the name of an innocent baby, not that of a Psi Cop who has killed... and Stephen doesn't feel right as well, > Al sighed and sat down on the floor as well. Staring at his knotted hand, he raised it and said; <This is a testimony to my denial. You've seen what happened to cause it. >

< Yes, I did, > Marc replied and blocked the memories of him repeatedly firing at Stephen Walters. He decided to use telepathy to communicate. That way he felt much closer to Al. < You have to decide where to go from here. >

< I know, > Al sighed and fell silent.

< I like Stee, > Marc said and cupped his lover's face in one hand.

< I love you, Marc. >

< No diversion! > Marc chided him softly, while tracing the insides of his lover's lips with his fingertips.

<Marc! > Al exclaimed, feeling the build up of sexual energy in the other man's mind.

< Tell me what name you want me to call you and I'll kiss you, > Marc stated teasingly. Al had to choose his path now; he could only offer support regardless of that decision. Marc waited...

The inner turmoil Al was in, was immense. Voices were whispering into his heart; his mother, and the teachers who had taught him to use his powers, even the Grins were there. In the end he no longer knew whom to listen to and looked at Marc instead. Unconditional love is what he offered me on Gamma 4. Marc will always be at my side, no matter what happens next. No matter what name I'll chose. Perhaps I should trust his judgement?

< Do you really like Stee? Stee Dexter? > His mind voice quavered sending Marc that message.

Marc nodded his head and shot his lover a stunning smile. < It will take me some time to get used to calling you Stee, but I'm sure we'll manage,> he said and keeping his promise, he parted his lover's teeth to kiss him passionately, leaving both of them breathless. While regaining his breath, Marc asked; <Do you want me to call you Stee only in private or...? >

< Only in private, yes. I'm not yet ready to share this with the world. It will take me a long time to get used it as well. The hardest thing will be to start thinking about myself as Stee Dexter and not as Al Bester. I'm not sure I can do that; I don't even want to think about all the explaining I'll have to do about changing my name to Stephen Dexter!! And I always liked Al, > he chuckled nervously, slightly embarrassed at making this decision. Somehow, Marc's love changed me... he told himself privately.

" Stee?" Marc said aloud to taste its ring and realized that his lover needed more time to make his final transformation. This was only a start; the beginning of accepting his real name and heritage. " You made the right decision, you know. Psi Corps thinks you're dead, that Charles took you out. You have the chance to start all over," he said in a soft tone. " Perhaps now you'll stay with me on Babylon 5. I don't want you to go back to Earth. I need you, Stee." Marc said and watched his lover's reaction when hearing that name.

< Marc, we should take this slowly, > he cautioned his lover, still getting used to his new name and for some obscure reason, he blushed. <We have to find Marcus and Ariel first, > he continued, desperately focusing on something else.

" I know... Did I tell you there's someone else down here?" Marc suddenly remembered the grey-haired man, mocking him as he had been incarcerated in the tank.

Al received the image Marc sent him and shuddered. Was it possible that Charles had returned without him noticing it? < I know that man. His name is Charles. >

Marc reacted immediately. " Byron told us that Charles probably was the one behind your disappearance!"

< Byron? How do you know him? > Al got to his feet and waited for Marc to do the same thing.

Struggling, Marc managed to stand upright. He did feel unsteady on his feet though. The intense experience of being one with his lover's mind had left him shaken. Remembering Al's question, he said;" Byron came to Babylon 5 to ask for our help. You had disappeared and we... offered our help. Why? Is something wrong? "

< Perhaps, I'm not sure. Byron is Caim's twin and Charles' son. I thought he no longer recognized Charles as his father, but one never knows. > He saw the baffled expression in Marc's eyes and realized he hadn't known about Byron's family ties.

" I... suddenly remember Marcus' reaction when Byron first spoke to us. He went ghastly pale and for one moment I felt his horror. Marcus must have thought it was Caim entering Balfour's," Marc pondered aloud.

<Probably, there's a striking resemblance between the two of them. Well, actually, there was, > he corrected himself. <You know I killed Caim... You must have seen it as I opened my mind to you. >

" I did," Marc admitted and shivered. " But Caim was a cold-blooded murderer."

<So Charles is here as well. > He wasn't sure what to think of that. Some part of him wanted to make the old man pay for what he had done to them, another part told him there might be another solution. After so many years, he finally started to listen to his conscience.

Marcus sensed the ancient intelligence everywhere he went. It was close, watching him. Not sure what to think of its concern, Marcus walked into a large room. The ceiling was extremely high and a cold wind had managed to gain entrance to this chamber.

Curious, Marcus glanced at the walls. At this point, he didn't expect the labyrinth to plot against him, but... cautiously, he advanced towards the door so he could exit the room.

A sound behind him caught his attention. The darkness made it hard to recognize anything, but he could have sworn he had seen some movement in the corridor behind him. Closing his fingers around his pike, he uncovered it from his belt, ready to extend it to defend himself.

" Bugger, I'm starting to see ghosts," he whispered and immediately covered his ears with his hands as the words bounced off the walls and came crashing in on him with a loud ringing echo that hurt his ears.

I have to get out of here as quickly as possible! No longer concerned about someone following him, he ran towards the exit. His footfalls caused even more noise and he cringed as massive sound waves came hurling back at him. Not wasting a single second, he leapt into the next corridor, leaving the chamber behind him.

That moment a PPG beam impacted close, too close . Quickly glancing behind him, Marcus discovered a grey-haired man dressed in a Psi Corps uniform at the other side of the chamber. The man seemed unwilling to enter it.

Someone's after me! Trying to kill me. Bugger! Not taking any time to rest, he made his way through the corridor, trying to put as much distance as possible between him and his attacker. Marcus knew he had to be even more careful now.

<I warned you. Charles will kill you and I can't stop him. > The message hit him unprepared and he was forced to support himself by leaning heavily against the wall. Recognizing that mind voice, Marcus knew the labyrinth was still keeping a close eye on him. " Why didn't you warn me before he fired at me?"

< He's my master. I cannot rebel openly, > the presence told him.

" I need to find my friends; please show me," Marcus said in a pleading tone. He was running in circles; this way he would never find them.

The essence remained quiet and the ranger feared he had done something to upset it, when suddenly an arrow appeared on one of the walls. Relieved, Marcus followed the arrows, which kept appearing to point him in the right direction and blinking out as soon as he passed over them.

Frustrated, Charles screamed at the old intelligence. <You're helping him! It won't work! I will kill him. >

Silently moving through the chamber of echoes, he clutched his PPG, ready to fire on sight. The ranger wasn't going to outsmart him. He had thrown away his walking-cane, not really needing it.

Moving fast, he tracked Marcus down. Finally catching sight of the elusive ranger, he carefully aimed his PPG at his victim. This time, he wouldn't miss. The ranger was short of breath and was resting for a moment.

That one moment was all he needed. His finger didn't tremble as he pulled the trigger.

PART 16 BABYLON 5

Walking one step behind Delenn, Neroon's eyes constantly searched his surroundings. G'Kar had called for a meeting and Delenn had agreed to participate in it. The argument between the Narns and the Minbari had to be resolved before things would escalate any further. This wasn't the time to be fighting amongst themselves; they should be fighting the Shadows instead!

But Delenn knew it would be hard to convince G'Kar of that truth. These ongoing arguments between the Narns and the Centauri were something, which could upset the fragile balance she had worked so hard to establish.

" Neroon?" Looking behind her, she wondered why he was this quiet. Marcus of course.

" Delenn?" he replied, waiting for her to continue her question.

" Some days ago I asked you a question? I wondered about the choice of your Caste. Have you given the matter some thought?" Delenn chided herself, this had not been the question she had wanted to ask. But to inquire about his fears for Marcus seemed inappropriate.

" No, not yet," Neroon said, avoiding the issue. It was true; there had been no time to ponder that question.

The door opened to reveal the already present Londo Mollari and his assistant Vir.

Neroon had to admit that he liked the young Centauri who had managed to get them off Centauri Prime in spite of his fear of being caught.

" G'Kar is late of course," Londo stated, while impatiently pacing the room.

" We will wait," Delenn replied and took her seat.

Neroon chose a strategic position near the door where he could oversee all proceedings. His closed pike rested in his hand, ready to use it in combat should Delenn be attacked.

After several minutes the door opened again and G'Kar strode inside. Two male Narns accompanied him.

Neroon's instincts warned him to remain alert. He didn't know these Narns and the look on Londo's face told him that the Ambassador was surprised as well. Not a good sign.

" Ambassador Delenn, we're here at your request. Please keep this meeting as short as possible. I have to attend to more pressing matters concerning our colonies," G'Kar spat impatiently.

Neroon forced himself to remain composed. This provocative attack could be considered an insult and he hoped Delenn wouldn't react the same way. She had to see through this attempt to anger her.

" Ambassador G'Kar, I asked you and Ambassador Mollari to come here so we could settle this matter. If you are determined to continue this.... childish performance, I think we are wasting precious time," Delenn replied, irritated with G'Kar's annoying behavior.

" A waste of precious time?" G'Kar echoed. " I agree!" and angrily left the room again.

" That was not a good move," Londo said and shook his head in dismay.

" I know, " Delenn admitted, regretting her choice of words, but.... G'Kar could be so stubborn!!

" This will infuriate them."

Neroon's statement rang through the room and made Delenn look up. He was right though.

" Do you think there will be another attack?" she wanted to know and caught the distressed look on Londo's face. The news of a Narn trying to stab her had traveled very fast.

" Yes," Neroon replied in a steadfast tone. " You must be very careful, Delenn."

" I agree," Londo said. " Why didn't Sheridan assign a security officer to you? I'm sure Neroon is very capable of protecting you, but why take risks?"

" No." Delenn rose to her feet. " No security officers."

" And you call G'Kar stubborn?" Neroon remarked with a grin on his face. A moment later he wondered if he had been out of line addressing Delenn in that manner.

But Delenn smiled amused and gestured him to follow her.

Neroon obeyed and followed her closely. Londo and Vir were still discussing G'Kar when they left the room.

" Do you really think I am stubborn?" Delenn inquired wickedly.

" Oh, yes!"

She chuckled softly. " At least you are honest, Neroon. Lennier would never dare to tell me that!"

Neroon had been enjoying the verbal banter, but had also been keeping an eye on their surroundings. He smelled the presence of one or more Narns before actually seeing them. Extending his pike, he leapt in front of Delenn, who had a scared expression in her eyes.

The two Narns who had been in G'Kar's company earlier on now showed themselves. One was carrying a PPG; the other was armed with a large knife. Neroon realized he was outnumbered but tried defending her as best he could.

The Narn carrying the knife advanced on Delenn and Neroon quickly reacted by sweeping the weapon from their attacker's hand with his pike, pounding his head hard the next moment. The Narn immediately dropped to the floor. In the meantime the other Narn had sneaked up on Delenn, aiming the PPG at her heart.

Neroon's instincts made him push Delenn to the wall, to make sure she wasn't in line of fire. But the Narn fired his gun nonetheless.

" Londo? Something is going on in the corridor!" Vir said in an upset tone.

Mollari didn't waste any time and without knowing what was wrong, alerted security. Garibaldi answered and assured the Ambassador that help already was on the way.

" Should we go out there? Perhaps we can help?" Vir endeavoured to ask. Seeing Londo's uncertain facial expression he knew what his answer would be and acted on his own. Years later, he still wondered where his courage had came from to make a move that moment.

Opening the door, he stepped into the corridor and was horrified when PPG blast hit Neroon, who had been shielding Delenn with his own body, in the back.

Delenn couldn't move!! She stared at Neroon who fell to his knees; a yelp had left his lips the moment he had been hit. " No," she whispered and glared at the Narn in true anger and was catapulted back into her past when Dukhat had died in her arms.

Vir quickly took in the situation. Before he had been shot, Neroon had managed to deal with one Narn who was still unconscious. The second Narn now directed his PPG once more at Delenn. A hideous smile contorted his contorted face.

Londo also realized that Delenn would die, should they remain idle. Cursing these accursed Narns, he picked up some crystals from the desk and flung them at the Narn's eyes.

Vir stole closer and managed to kick the PPG out of the Narn's hand, quickly grabbed it and ran back to the conference room. This was when his courage left him.

Luckily security arrived that moment, led my Garibaldi.

Delenn shook of her stupor and knelt beside Neroon who had fallen to the floor face down, a gaping hole in his back. The PPG blast had injured him badly; she knew that instantly.

Not paying any attention to Garibaldi who had succeeded in pinning the second Narn to the wall, she concentrated on Neroon." We need a medical team," she exclaimed and realized that moment that Doctor Franklin wasn't onboard any longer. His expertise would be needed!!

" I'm on it!" Zack Allen said and contacted Doctor Hobbes at once.

" What happened?" Garibaldi sat on his heels, studying the injury the PPG had created.

" They attacked us. Thankfully Ambassador Mollari and Vir interfered."

Only now did Michael see the two Centauri who looked rather shaken as well.

" Is he wounded badly, Mr. Garibaldi?" Delenn asked in a concerned tone. If Neroon died.... She was too afraid to even consider that option. " I want those two Narns to stand trial," she announced; someone was going to pay for this sneak attack!

" I'll contact G'Kar." Zack said and approached them. " A med team is on its way. Doctor Hobbes doesn't want us to move Neroon till she gets here."

Garibaldi nodded his head in agreement. Placing one hand on the floor, he leaned in closer and whispered into Neroon's ear; " Can you hear me, Neroon?"

The Minbari's eyes flashed open. A groan escaped his lips; it was obvious he was in pain.

" Yes.... Is.... she.... safe?" he managed to choke out; He must have fainted the moment he had been hit. The pain was excruciating, sliding up and down his spine.

" Yes, I am unharmed, Neroon." Delenn whispered and heard his sigh of relief.

" Good," Neroon mumbled. The pain he was in became unbearable and his eyes closed out of their own accord. There was no way he could fight the hurt any longer and knowing she was safe, he gave into oblivion.

" He's unconscious," Garibaldi observed. " Where is that med team damnit?"

Doctor Hobbes and two of her assistants appeared in the corridor and quickly chased off the Chief and Delenn, to have some space to do their work.

Delenn heard Doctor Hobbes whisper in frustration; they needed Franklin. Neroon was rolled onto his left side and Delenn sucked in her breath as she saw the smirk on the warrior's face. He had managed to protect her as he had promised to do.

" We have to take him to Medlab One, but first we have to stop the bleeding!" Doctor Hobbes exclaimed. The team worked quickly, but when they wanted to place Neroon onto the gurney, they needed help. Garibaldi and Zack were quick to offer their assistance.

As they rolled the gurney into the elevator, Delenn followed them. Doctor Hobbes wanted to stop her, but Delenn shook her head in firm resolve; she was going to stay with him.

Watching them leave, Garibaldi walked over to Vir who immediately handed him the PPG. " You did a good job," he complimented the two men and saw them nod.

" This is G'Kar's fault!" Londo stated. " He can't even control his own men.... Or is he the one who instigated this?"

" Why don't we go and ask him?" Garibaldi said and gestured his security guards to follow them.

In Medlab, Delenn stood rigidly behind the separating glass wall, while Doctor Hobbes was doing her best to save Neroon's life. Only now did Delenn realize that the PPG blast had done major damage to the warrior's spine. Doctor Hobbes estimated his changes for survival to be 50-50.

Delenn had shivered hearing that distressing news and wished John was here to support her. Lt. Corwin had told her the Captain was on his way and would arrive at Medlab in a couple of minutes. She was blaming herself for his injury. If only she had accepted that escort John had offered her!

" Delenn?" John glanced at her and saw the expression in her eyes. Enveloping her in his arms, he told her everything was going to be all right.

" Neroon got shot because I refused to take your advice. I will never forgive myself should he die. Marcus," her voice dropped, thinking of the ranger. " Marcus will die as well the moment he finds out about Neroon's demise."

" Neroon is still alive, Delenn. He's a fighter and has got a lot to live for," Sheridan said while observing the proceedings in Medlab One. Doctor Hobbes had a desperate look on her face." Damn Byron for kidnapping Stephen. Now that we need his knowledge, he's not here!" John's angry tone showed his concern.

" Can we not call him back?"

" I don't know where he's needed most; on Vanastar or here. Why don't we wait till Lillian informs us of Neroon's condition?"

" We have no choice," Delenn sighed and prayed to Valen Neroon would survive.

Hours later, Delenn and John sat opposite of Doctor Hobbes who looked exhausted and concerned.

" How badly injured is Neroon?" John asked, holding Delenn's hand at the same time.

" Bad. We had to fight to keep him alive. His injury is quite extensive. His spinal cord has been damaged and he lost an awful lot of blood. The next 24 hours are crucial; his condition is still critical. There's a possibility he might die," she said, looking both of them in the eyes.

" Valen, no," Delenn whispered. " Is there anything we can do to help?"

" I've never treated a Minbari this badly injured before. I need to study him, all possible treatments," the doctor paused, but continued in the end," first, we'll have to see if he makes it through the next 24 hours."

" Lillian, you mentioned damage to his spinal cord." Sheridan left his question unfinished, certain she knew what he was trying to ask.

" Yes..." Doctor Hobbes took a deep breath. " If he survives this he'll be paralyzed from the waist down."

" No," Delenn exclaimed in shock. " Neroon..." Could the warrior accept such a fate?

" Perhaps Doctor Franklin might know of a procedure to repair the damage.... We'll have to wait and hope," Doctor Hobbes replied softly.

" Can I see him?" Delenn rose to her feet.

" For a short time, yes. He's unconscious though," the doctor warned her.

" I'll stay with her," John said addressing the doctor. He was worried what the impact of seeing Neroon like that could have on her. She was already blaming herself and John wanted to stay close.

" He's in Medlab One. I'll take you there," the doctor offered.

" John? How will Marcus deal with this?" Delenn whispered in a crestfallen tone.

" I don't know. They'll find a way." John said, trying to encourage her to accept this.

Hesitantly, they stepped into the sick room. Doctor Hobbes left them alone to come to terms with what had happened. Delenn stared at Neroon, who had been put on a respirator. He was pale, his eyes tightly closed.

" This seems so wrong," she mumbled. A med gown had replaced his robes and several IV's were attached to his skin.

" I know." John had to admit that seeing Neroon like this upset him as well. Ever since Marcus and Neroon had become lovers, he'd accepted the warrior as a part of their little family on Babylon 5, never forgetting how Neroon had helped Marcus to recover after his ordeal on Centauri Prime.

" I would like to stay here the next 24 hours," Delenn said.

" I don't think that would be the right thing to do, Delenn. You need to rest." John pulled her closer and held her tight.

" Neroon shouldn't be left alone; not now he has to fight for his life," Delenn insisted.

Sheridan sighed and realized Delenn wouldn't accept no for an answer. " Alright, we'll stay a little longer," he gave in and led her towards a chair.

Twenty hours later, Doctor Hobbes hurried to check on Neroon. His life signs had improved over the last two hours and she had decided to take him off the respirator to see if he could breathe on his own. She had been hesitant to inform Ambassador Delenn of this change though, not sure if it would last. But the Minbari had breathed on his own and she had allowed herself to hope he was going to survive this ordeal.

Studying his readings, she hooked up some new bags to the IV's and felt his pulse. She had tried accessing Stephen's notes concerning his research, but Franklin had secured it with a password! Garibaldi had tried breaking the codes, but had failed." Actually looks like you're going to make it after all," she said, addressing the still unconscious Minbari. " Now all you have to do is to wake up, Neroon. I better inform Delenn; she was quite worried you know," she murmured, hoping the sound of her voice would waken him. " Come on, Neroon don't give up now. Do it for Marcus!" That name seemed to trigger some reaction on Neroon's part and the doctor sighed as he briefly opened his eyes.

" Mar....cus?" Neroon whispered, feeling disorientated and extremely nauseous.

" Welcome back, Neroon. How do you feel?"

" Sore? What.... happened?" Trying to move his body, he felt restricted in some strange way. Lack of energy made him give up.

" You were shot by a Narn, remember?"

" Vaguely," he admitted. Fatigued, his eyes closed again.

" That's okay. You can go back to sleep, Neroon, " she said reassuringly, but dreading the moment she had to tell him he was partially paralyzed. Hopefully Delenn would assist her in doing so.

Dozing off, Neroon began to dream of Marcus.

" He regained consciousness?" Delenn sighed relieved. John had stayed at her side during these taxing hours.

" Yes, Ambassador. Neroon's stronger than I thought and will survive. He needs a lot of rest though, " Lillian told them, noticing their relieved expressions.

" What about that paralysis you mentioned?" John asked again.

" I haven't been able to repair that damage. "

Delenn sat down, stunned by the certainty in the doctor's voice. Neroon was a warrior and now.... His world would be shattered.

Neroon slowly opened his eyes and felt relieved as he realized he was alone in the room.

Doing his best, he managed to conjure up the images of the fight he had been in. The Narns had attacked without warning and he had used his own body as a shield to protect Delenn. He flinched; remembering the moment the Narn had pulled the trigger. The impact had thrown him off his feet and helpless, he had fallen to the floor. Everything around him had turned black for some time.

It had been Garibaldi's voice, which had woken him. The Chief's voice had been nothing more than a whisper, but he had registered it nonetheless. Ignoring the sharp pain moving through his body, he had concentrated on asking the one thing which mattered and as he had heard that answer Delenn was unharmed he had given up fighting the darkness closing in on him.

Neroon cringed as another wave of pain took him by surprise. Staring at the ceiling, he tried moving his hands to examine his injury. He had been shot in the back and that area had been bandaged extensively.

Next, he tried to attain a more comfortable position and gasped, as his legs didn't move.

Waging a second attempt, his legs remained motionless. That was the moment the truth seeped into his brain. I'm paralyzed!

Focusing himself, he smothered the cry of anger trying to leave his lips. So this was the price he had to pay for keeping Delenn safe? Then I must accept it. There's no use in fighting fate.

But his heart was raging in anger. Closing his eyes, he focused on his inner strength; he was going to need it if he wanted to make some kind of recovery. I have to fight, for Marcus, for our relationship. I can't let him down now.

VANASTAR

The moment Charles pulled the trigger to kill Marcus; the Psi Cop felt a sense of true contentment. One of the people responsible for murdering his son was going to die now .

Still trying to catch his breath, Marcus was unaware of the danger he was in. Charles would have been successful in eliminating him, had it not been for the ancient essence, which decided to warn the ranger.

< Look out! >

The mind scream made Marcus reel on his feet and acting on instinct, he flung himself to the floor. The ominous sound of another PPG impacting in the wall told him that Charles was still on his trail.

" Bugger," he whispered and rolled behind one of the rocks for cover. It had never occurred to him that Charles would be able to move at the same speed he had while running through the corridors. I guess I owe you my thanks, he thought and wondered if there was a way to deliver that message to the intelligence, which had just saved his life.

< I don't want him to kill you.>

Receiving that answer made Marcus smile. Apparently he was no longer fighting Charles on his own. If the labyrinth continued to help him, he might be able to persuade it to help him take care of the old Psi Cop. I can think about that later. He had to get out of this corridor first. Another arrow showed him the way and this time he moved without sound, hoping to leave Charles behind. That was too close! Marcus realized as he mentally replayed the moment of impact. The PPG blast had scorched part of his long cloak. Once more running through the corridors, he relied on his newly found partner to guide him.

" We're getting closer," Byron told his sister, as new data appeared on his display. " Marc and Al are moving towards us."

" Excellent," Ariel purred and shot him an inquisitive glance. " I want you to take them to the exit. I'm going after Marcus," she said in a determined tone.

" Why don't you go along with them and let me search for the ranger? You would be safer in their company," Byron objected.

" No way, Byron. I want you out of the maze." Ariel was sincere. She was worried for him, not sure how his presence would influence the future.

" Let's discuss this when we find them?" Byron suggested eventually.

Ariel nodded her head and stopped a moment to catch her breath. Sounds coming from the opposite corridor alarmed her and she pushed Byron against the wall.

" Ariel! I can take care of myself!" Byron protested.

" I'm not taking any risks!" she declared vehemently.

" It could be Marc and Al."

" I know, dummy," Ariel whispered and hid behind a stone column.

Byron held his breath and stared at the display. It had to be them!

< We're not alone any longer, > Al told his companion. He recognized the mind textures close to him and sent out a message to see if he was right. < Ariel? Is that you? >

< Yes, it's Byron and I. Is Marc with you? >

< Yes, I am, > Marc replied with a smile on his face.

The moment they made eye contact, they searched each other's expressions. Ariel smiled at Marc. She had seen images of him in Bester's mind and was curious to find out more about this remarkable man.

Marc returned that smile and instinctively knew that this had to be Ariel. Seeing Byron here as well was something he didn't expect.

Al however was most surprised to see Byron. < What are you doing here? >

Byron shrugged his shoulders and said;" Couldn't let Charles kill you."

< Seems I was right about you after all, > Al mused and caught Ariel's surprised glance <Byron came to me five years ago, --must have been right after you disappeared-- asking me to give him a job at my office. It was obvious he was trying to get away from Charles' grasp.>

" Chatting about old times can be entertaining, but am I the only one who thinks we have to find Marcus first?" Marc inquired. Although he really wanted to learn more about the woman who had saved his lover's life, his concern for Marcus was growing.

" No, you're right of course," Ariel replied and wanted to ask Byron to take the two of them to the exit when the labyrinth shook violently.

< What's happening? > Al barely managed to stay on his feet and Marc was thrown against the wall. Byron caught Ariel before she took a fall.

" My guess is that Charles is trying to enforce his will on the maze. I've been sensing a change since the moment Marcus entered it, " Ariel confided in them.

Another quake almost swept them off their feet and this time it was Marc who lost his equilibrium. Quickly grabbing his lover around the waist, Al waited till the intensity of the quake had lessened. < We need to find Marcus before the ceiling comes down on us, > Al urged them on. The ranger apparently cared enough for him to come after him; the least he could do was to make sure all of them made it out alive.

" What are we waiting for?" Ariel ducked to avoid being hit by some pieces of stone falling from the ceiling. She led them through the corridors after forcing Byron to hand over the communicator.

Confused, Al watched them move, wondering why all these people had gone through this much trouble to find him. He knew why Marc had come; the young man was driven by a pure love. The ranger had probably tagged along because he wanted to get rid of the debt he owed him. But Byron? Of course, he had wanted to be reunited with his sister!

< Stop analyzing everything, > Ariel told him privately, then chuckled. < Stee? So you finally accepted the truth? Didn't think you were capable of that.... > Ariel told herself to once more concentrate on what she had wanted to say before this revelation had hit her. < These men came after you because they wanted to prevent your death. Don't search for hidden agenda's; there are none. >

< I find this hard to believe, > Al replied, while wiping some dust from his eyes. A large number of stones were raining down on them and he held his breath as Marc stumbled and fell after being hit by a small rock which had hit the side of his head. He knelt beside Marc and examined his head; there was some blood dripping down his temple. But the look in Marc's eyes took his breath away. Trust and love pierced his soul and he knew he had found the other half of his soul; he would be damned should he ever do something to betray that trust.< Come on, Marc, > he said and hauled him to his feet. < Lean on me. >

Marc smiled weakly and wondered why the corridor was spinning. That riddle had to be solved later he realized and did his best to keep up with his lover." I'm dizzy, Stee...sorry, Al!" he whispered and felt embarrassed for making that mistake.

< I know. Just hold on to me, > Al told him, ignoring the mix up and saw the concerned look on Ariel's face. < He'll be fine, Ariel. >

" Byron, help them. According to my readings Marcus should be only a few corridors away." Ariel didn't like the way things were going. The labyrinth might have stopped working against them, but it was now collapsing all around them, almost burying them beneath scraps of stone.

Marcus was experiencing similar problems. The presence hadn't spoken to him since that one warning which had saved his life and he was getting seriously worried. The walls were crumbling all around him.

Thinking of his friends, he wondered if the intelligence had kept its word to lead him to them. To die here was bad enough but to know he had led Marc into this trap was even worse.

Dust was swirling all around him, making it even more difficult for him to search for the green arrows that were still guiding him through the maze. This is hopeless, Marcus thought saddened.

< Not hopeless. Your friends are near. I won't stop you from leaving. >

Marcus shivered. Every time the presence revealed itself to him, he felt uncomfortable.

" Thank you," he murmured sincerely. Only silence answered him and he sped up, eager to meet Marc and perhaps even Al. After all, the essence had said 'friends'.

" I can walk on my own, Stee! ," Marc whispered, emphasizing the name with a wicked grin on his face. The corridor stopped swirling around him and he felt proud to have remembered the name.

< Are you sure? >

" Yes. Would I lie to you?" Marc quipped and did his best to look absolutely innocent.

< I'm not falling for that look! > Al chuckled and released him.

" Would you two lovebirds stop flirting and get moving!?" Ariel said in an amused tone. It was good to see them together. She had doubted the sincerity of Bester's, no Stee Dexter's feelings for the young man; had almost dismissed it as a mere sexual attraction. But seeing them look at each other, she knew she had been wrong. True love, she mused. Something I have never experienced. Probably never will, she realized, vividly remembering the vision of her own death. Marc had caught up with her and now walked next to her, a curious grin on his face.

" You're Ariel? Byron's sister?"

" Yes, I am." Ariel wasn't sure how to react, not to mention the fact that she felt shy. She had been isolated for five years

The maze had stopped quaking and everything was calming down around them. They could proceed without having to worry about falling stones.

" I wanted to thank you for saving Al's life. I would be lost without him," Marc admitted honestly. His lover coughed, as if to draw his attention and as he looked at Al, Marc saw the embarrassment on his face. Why was it there?

" He called your name while he was on the brink of death. I never thought he would be able to love someone that deeply." Ariel sensed Al's discomfort as well and sent him a message; < You're most fortunate to have won his love. Make sure he survives this! >

< I will, > Al promised.

Thinking of his friends had made Marcus careless. Certain of the fact that the intelligence was helping him, he didn't peek around the corner before entering it. The moment he stepped into that corridor, something cold was pushed against his left temple.

" Don't move," an icy voice said which he immediately recognized.

" I know all the corridors. The maze still obeys me; it doesn't have a choice."

Marcus realized that the Psi Cop had read his mind and used all his knowledge to erect some barriers, like Alfred had taught him months ago.

" Bester taught you well, but it won't help you."

Still feeling that cold metal against his temple, Marcus didn't really have a choice other than to stand still and wait for an opportunity to surprise the Psi Cop. Charles wrapped one arm around his throat, forcing him to walk down the corridor. Marcus felt the older man's physical strength and was amazed. It felt like an iron claw had wrapped itself around his neck.

" We're going to take care of your friends, mundane. I'll start with killing Bester; then it'll be the clone's turn. You'll watch them die, all of them!! Only then, will I kill you."

His empathic powers told Marcus that the Psi Cop was sincere. There was a fire burning inside Charles' mind and it was being fueled by pure hatred. Marcus shivered as his mind touched those dark emotions. Charles was determined and would never let him go.

Al froze as his alarms kicked in. < Ariel? Charles? >

< Charles is close; I can feel his mind, > Ariel said, finishing his sentence.

Marc and Byron had heard the message also, but it was Marc who realized what was wrong." Charles isn't alone...Marcus is with him."

" Yes, you're right."

They swirled around hearing that savage voice. Charles appeared, emerging from a dark corridor. His arm was still curled around Marcus' throat, almost suffocating him. The PPG was pressed against the ranger's skull.

Al was just in time to pull back Marc, who had wanted to attack Charles, sensing Marcus' underlying fear. The ranger was doing his best to look composed, but Marc saw through his disguise.

" You killed my son. Now, I'm going to do the same thing to all of you," Charles announced in a pleased tone.

" You would kill your own flesh and blood?" Byron stared at his father.

" Flesh and blood?" Charles laughed harshly. " Caim was my only true son. You and your sister are pathetic. No, Caim was a real Psi Cop. He knew how to deal with his prisoners. Didn't he, Marcus?"

Unable to block the memories of that electrified box and Caim's metallic voice, Marcus trembled violently. Charles had said that on purpose!

" You leave him alone!" Ariel said in a dangerous tone. She pushed the communicator into Al's hand and walked towards her father. She knew her time had come, even if the situation differed slightly from the one in her vision.

" Ah, my lovely daughter who turned rogue; turned against her own father!"

" You never were a father to Byron or me. The only thing you were interested in was using us to your advantage," she hissed.

" I wanted to kill Bester first, but I think a change of plan is in order. I'll start with you!" Charles tightened the hold he had on the ranger and aimed his PPG at her head." Any last words, Ariel?"

Marcus attempted once more to wrestle himself free from Charles, but the more he moved, the less air he was able to suck into his lungs. His eyes grew big as Charles pulled the trigger, firing at his own daughter.

Byron acted while the other ones were trying to think of what to do. His sister's life was at stake and he was resolved not to fail her a second time. Quickly, he grabbed her waist and pushed her onto the floor, absorbing the blast meant for his sister.

Shocked, Ariel stared at his fallen form. A huge wound had formed in his chest; blood appeared all over his clothes. " NO!!" she screamed in anger and she cradled his head in her lap. Reaching out to catch his mind, she saw him spiraling down a tunnel, running towards a sparkling light and realized he was dying; too far-gone to bring him back.

An unsettling silence filled the corridor as they tried to comprehend what had happened.

" Looks like I have to improve my aim on my second shot," Charles stated without any show of emotion.

" You killed your own son, you bastard," Marc said in total disbelief.

" Yes, and now I'm going to kill my daughter as well. Should have done that the moment she went rogue!"

Al told himself to remain calm and locked eyes with Marcus. If only the ranger could provide some diversion, he would have a chance of launching a telepathic attack aimed at Charles. But he realized that Marcus was struggling for breath. Marcus couldn't help him. Ariel was staring at her dying brother and Marc was about to charge Charles, something he had to prevent. Roughly grabbing his lover's neck, he forced Marc to stay where he was.

Ariel stroked back some locks, totally lost in time. Byron's life was seeping through her fingers. < Why? Byron, why? >

< I want you to live, Ariel. I have always been afraid to live my life. Now you have to do that for me...I love you, sis...See you on the other side...I've got to go now, the light...> His thoughts ended abruptly as he died.

" No, NO!!" Ariel screamed and looked up at Charles. < You killed him! > Although her emotions were about to overwhelm her, she managed to fight them down. Reverently placing Byron's body onto the floor, she slowly rose to his feet. She was going to end Charles' life and free the ranger. Even if it meant sacrifice her life as well.

< That won't be necessary, > the ancient intelligence sighed. < Charles, you're a murderer and you deserve to die. It will be the last death sentence I will execute! > it stated resolvedly.

The PPG was torn from his hands by an invisible force and Charles had to let go of his hostage as several hands appeared, grabbing him by the throat.

Marcus fell to his knees, gasping; he needed oxygen!

Al reacted at once and pulled the ranger to his feet. Marcus allowed it and tried to walk on his own as Al dragged him towards the next room. < Marc! Get Ariel! > he told his lover who looked at him in bafflement.

" Yeah," he whispered and moved towards Ariel.

Ariel was staring at Charles in sheer disgust. The hands were strangling him. The Psi Cop would be dead within a minute. Those same hands had once tried to stop her from saving Bester. The labyrinth turned on its master. I don't know what Marcus did to it, but it has learned to think for itself, to make its own decisions. Sensing Marc's hand on her arm, she felt his concern. There was nothing left to do, except finding the exit. "Ariel? Byron died an honorable death. He wanted you to live. Please come with me," Marc whispered, aware of the battling emotions inside her.

" I should have died, not Byron," she replied in a shaky tone.

" It wasn't your time to die," Marc pulled her closer and was relieved when she rested her head against his shoulder.

" I want to watch him die," she said in a determined tone. Charles had stopped breathing and some of the hands had already let go of him, leaving marks around his throat.

" No, you shouldn't do that." Marc tried pulling her with him.

Ariel knew he was right and gave in. She closed her eyes and no longer looked at the man who had caused so much pain in her life.

" Follow the arrows."

Marcus whispered the words, but Al heard them nonetheless. < What arrows?>

Startled to hear that mind voice, Marcus raised an arm and pointed at the green arrows appearing on the walls. " The labyrinth will guide us," he whispered.

Not questioning the ranger, Al felt relieved when Marcus began walking on his own again.

" We should wait for the others," Marcus said and glanced behind him. Marc and Ariel were running through the corridors, following them closely.

< No need to wait. > Al decided and started marching again. < Where's that damned exit? > he cursed mentally.

Ariel ran, without paying attention to anything. Marc was still holding her hand, making sure they wouldn't be separated.

" There it is," Marcus said and pointed at the door through which they had entered, --how long ago?--

< Thought we would never make it out alive, > Al admitted, ignoring the fatigue in his body.

< Good-bye, > the ancient presence said and Marcus could almost feel it smile in contentment.

" Thank you," he said again, meaning it from the bottom of his heart.

The door opened and fresh air came whirling into the maze. Sunlight illuminated the dark passageways and a sense of joy swept through the labyrinth.

Al was the first to set foot on the grass, to feel the warmth of sunbeams on his face and he quickly pulled Marcus out of the corridor. < Sit down and stay there, Marcus > Al instructed the ranger and placed his hand on his shoulder trying to gauge his emotional state.

" I'll be just fine, Al," Marcus reassured him and caught his worried expression. The ranger chuckled for some obscure reason and stared at the grass, trying hard to get a grip on his emotions.

< Marc? > Al walked back into the corridor and sighed seeing them.

< We're on our way. Don't worry! > Marc chided him and grinned.

Ariel sensed their joy at making it out alive, but she didn't share that feeling. She wanted to return; to force Byron to come back to life...This wasn't the way it was supposed to end!! Depressed, she registered them fusing over her, making her sit down next to Marcus who had a funny grin on his face.

Marc noticed that smirk as well and sat down on his heels, tenderly closing his hands around the ranger's." Marcus?" he said in a soft tone.

" I faced Ranan in there, Marc and I didn't falter!" the ranger confided in him, still trying to shake the cobwebs from his mind.

" Marcus, we need to contact the White Star...how?" Looking at his friends, Marc realized that his lover was exhausted, although Al did his best to hide that fact. Ariel was in shock and Marcus...He wasn't sure about Marcus. The emotions he was receiving were ecstatic!

" Good question, " Marcus remarked and slowly rose to his feet.

" Wow, you better sit down." Marc said, seeing the ranger's unsteady movements.

< I think the problem has already been solved. > Al pointed at the two men approaching them.

" Lennier? Doctor Franklin?" Marc said amazed.

BABYLON 5

" Neroon? Can you hear me?" Doctor Hobbes softly inquired. The Minbari had been asleep now for more than 10 hours. Lillian knew it was the start of recovery, a process that would be hard and tiresome on Neroon. She still had to tell him about the paralysis; as a doctor she had a duty to inform him. Neroon shouldn't hear this from strangers. Remembering the time that he had kept a vigil at Marcus' sickbed, she wondered about the warrior who had changed so much and now another change was at hand. Would he be able to cope with it?

" I'm awake, doctor," Neroon mumbled. He had woken some minutes ago and had again tried moving his legs; hoping everything had only been a bad dream. Reality crashed in on him as he realized that he was unable to lift his legs.

" There's something we need to tell you," Lillian said softly and gestured Delenn to step inside. The Ambassador had insisted on being present the moment Neroon would be informed of his condition.

Neroon didn't react verbally, only opened his eyes. Hiding his anger at being crippled like this, he looked at them and noticed the struggle in their eyes. Blame lay in Delenn's eyes and Neroon knew that she wished she had accepted that escort after all. The doctor was checking the IV's he was still hooked up. He knew what they were going to tell them.

" The PPG damaged your spinal cord, Neroon," Doctor Hobbes began then looked pleadingly at Delenn.

" What the doctor is trying to say is that...." At the last moment, Delenn's voice dropped, unable to speak those final words.

" That I'm paralyzed from my waist down," Neroon finished instead. Seeing their surprised looks, he continued;" I tried moving my legs...." Closing his eyes for one instant he fought to remain in control of his shattered emotions. If only Marcus were at his side!

" I am so sorry, Neroon. This would never have happened, had I not been that head strong." Delenn wasn't sure how to handle this situation. This tragedy could have been avoided!

" We can't run from our destiny, Delenn. You know that. If this is the price I have to pay for saving your life, so be it." Neroon tried hard to sound composed, but deep down in his soul, he was rebelling against his fate.

Lost for words, Delenn bowed slightly. " Is there anything I can do to ease your suffering?"

" I would like to talk to Denbaar or Elaan...." Neroon replied hesitantly. In his hour of need and during Marcus' absence, he reached for the love his family had shown him recently.

" I will contact them myself," Delenn promised and silently left Medlab One. She yearned for Lennier's calming presence and John's supportive love.

" Are you in any pain, Neroon?" the doctor wanted to know, still amazed at him seemingly accepting this misfortune.

" No pain. My legs feel numb." Neroon slipped a hand underneath the thermo blanket and felt along the bandages.

" Your spinal cord has been severed; that's probably why you have no sensation in your legs," Lillian explained. " Perhaps Stephen knows of a way to repair the damage," she said, wanting him to remain hopeful.

" I can do without false hope," Neroon said in a steadfast tone. It was better to expect the worst and avoid believing that one day he would be able to walk again.

" Neroon," she started, but grew silent seeing his determined expression.

" When will you release me from Medlab?" Neroon wanted to know. Staying here didn't appeal to him.

" Neroon, you were shot! You can't expect me to let you go!" she objected in a concerned tone. Marcus had been an irritating patient, but Neroon was turning out to be even more annoying.

Neroon remained silent, pondering the options left to him. This paralysis made it impossible to go back on duty as a warrior or Delenn's aide. His career had come to an end!

VANASTAR

Stephen Franklin sighed in distress. They had taken a shuttle down to the planet after Byron had stopped calling in on a regular basis. Lennier had decided to accompany him; driven by worry for his friends. Another White Star passing by had supplied them with a ranger who had been able to take over command of White Star two during their absence so they could search for their friends." Judging by the state they're in things didn't go well," Stephen whispered. They were still to far away from the labyrinth for their friends to hear that statement.

Lennier's first glance had been directed at Marcus who was sitting on the grass once more, still grinning in that strange way.

Stephen however caught the spark of hysteria in Marcus' eyes and cursed beneath his breath. I told Delenn that I wanted Marcus to stay off duty for another 6 months and then he and Marc leave on this mission to save Alfred Bester! Madness! he mused and shifted his glance. Marc was watching over the ranger and Al at the same time; a worried expression in his eyes. Noticing the girl seated next to Marcus, Franklin assumed it was Ariel and wondered where Byron was. An ominous feeling washed through him, remembering telling the Psi Cop to be careful.

" Doctor Franklin! Lennier," Marc exclaimed relieved. His friends needed medical attention. He didn't know the doctor that well; he had only been to Medlab once because Marcus had insisted he had to be checked out to make sure he was in good health. Marc still remembered that dumbfounded look on Franklin's face the moment they had first laid eyes on each other.

Al was leaning against a rock; finally feeling the exhaustion moving through his body. Sitting down, he closed his eyes to center himself. Briefly, he tried speaking, but found that his vocal cords still refused to function properly.

" What happened?" Stephen asked, hoping someone would answer him; they all looked shaken.

" The maze spat us out. Byron....died," Marc whispered, not wanting Ariel to hear his words.

" Byron's dead?" Stephen echoed.

" Yes, he died defending his sister." Marc hurried over to Al as Stephen decided to check on the ranger first.

" Lennier, check on the young lady?" Franklin needed a moment to deal with this sad news. I have to focus on the living, he told himself and while getting organized, pushed the news of Byron's demise to the back of his mind.

The young Minbari hesitantly looked at the girl, not sure how to approach her. Ariel's eyes were shedding tears and the agony he saw in them, touched something deep inside him. How can I console her? he wondered silently. He walked over to her and stood there, desperately trying to find a way to deal with this. " Can I help you?" he asked eventually.

Ariel heard that question, but ignored it. She was lost in her grief. Byron's dead stare kept haunting her and the fact that they had been forced to leave him inside the labyrinth, caused her even more pain. Even a decent burial had been denied him.

At a loss, Lennier remained standing there, waiting for her to acknowledge his presence, hoping Doctor Franklin would help him reach her.

But Franklin had lowered himself onto the grass to have a good look at Marcus who was staring into the distance. " Marcus? What's wrong?" Stephen took hold of the ranger's wrist and checked his pulse, wishing he had brought some medical equipment with him.

" I already told Al. Stephen, I'll be fine, just give me a moment," Marcus sighed, not yet ready to return to reality. All the things, which had happened to him, were now catching up with him; the confrontation with Ranan had shocked him. Although he knew it had only been the maze disguised as the Centauri, seeing Ranan had taken him back into his past. I need you, Neroon, he realized and wanted to curl up in a dark corner where no one could find him, but as he looked at his friends he knew they needed him. Slowly rising to his feet, he forced himself to look into Stephen's eyes. " Tell me what I can do to help." He knew his voice trembled and hoped Franklin wouldn't pick up on it.

Stephen studied Ariel and Bester; both appeared to be in a terrible shape. " I'm going to check on Ariel first. Perhaps you can inform the White Star to prepare the medical facility?" he said and handed the ranger the communicator.

Marcus nodded and concentrated on the task at hand; glad to have to focus on something else.

Quickly moving over to the young girl, he gestured Lennier to sit on his heels as well. He needed an assistant and the young Minbari was the only one available. " Ariel? I'm Doctor Franklin," he started.

" Doctor," Ariel said and locked eyes with him," I'm unharmed, only upset. I suggest you look after Alfred instead of me. He was clinically dead for some moments....You should check on him."

" Dead? Why is everyone dying all of a sudden?" Stephen wondered and immediately regretted his choice of words as another tear slid down her pale face. " Lennier? Take her to the shuttle?"

" Of course, Doctor Franklin." Lennier felt awkward. He wasn't used to touching strangers; he realized he would have to support her. Watching Stephen move over to Marc and Bester, he shyly addressed Ariel. " May I help you?"

Ariel sighed; she felt so damn tired. I need to get away from them, she thought. The last thing she wanted was to burden other people with her pain. She could cope with this on her own; no need to let someone in to help her. The last one who had tried to do so died minutes ago. " I don't need your help." she replied harshly; keeping him at a safe distance. The Minbari's relief was obvious as she struggled to her feet and shook off the hand he tried placing at her back to make sure she wasn't going to fall.

Lennier realized she had sensed his discomfort as she moved away from his extended hand. Feeling slightly ashamed for being relieved for not having to help her, he chided himself. This girl had just lost her brother. He hadn't known Byron that well, but to lose someone close always hurt, he knew that much. Walking next to her, he tried to regain his inner calmness. Something about Ariel greatly upset him.

" Ariel told me you were dead for some moments?" Franklin said, studying Bester's face. The expression in the Psi Cop's eyes was one of weariness and fatigue. Am I imagining things or has that arrogant, smug look of his disappeared?

Al opened his eyes. Although Marc was close, he felt strangely embarrassed as he realized that he couldn't speak to the doctor. Using telepathy to inform Franklin of what had happened to him was something the doctor wouldn't be comfortable with so he asked Marc instead to be his voice. < Marc?>

" Yeah,..." Searching for the right words, he addressed Franklin who was checking Alfred's glazed eyes. " Al lost his voice and can't talk. He knows you don't want him in your head, so he asked me to 'translate'. I have to admit it's quite a ride to be part of his mind," Marc mused and caught Al's amused grin.

" Lost his voice? " Suddenly, he noticed that Bester wasn't wearing his gloves and his eyes were literally drawn to Alfred's knotted left hand. " I should have a look at that hand of yours as well," he stated.

Al vehemently shook his head and looked at Marc.

" Al doesn't want you to do that, doc," Marc told Stephen and shrugged his shoulders apologetically.

" We can worry about that later. Let's walk him to the shuttle first." Franklin helped Marc to get Bester to his feet.

Al never expected to feel this drained, but putting one foot in front of the other was a tiresome undertaking. Hadn't it been for their support, he would have stumbled.

< You'll feel better once you're able to lie down,> Marc told him and smiled. Looking back at the portal, he saw that the door had closed behind them. Hopefully it would never open again.

< I'm not sure about this, Marc. People on Babylon 5 rather see me leave than come aboard.> Alfred concentrated on holding on to Marc and tried to clear his mind from all fatigue, but it wasn't working. No matter how strong his mental resources had been, they were utterly drained now.

< Don't worry. We'll find a way to deal with that,> Marc felt his lover's unease and tried reaching out mentally.

Al gasped the moment Marc soothingly touched his mind, sliding a comforting thought beneath his worries. < What?> Al whispered into Marc's mind, sensing that manipulation.

< You're tired, Stee . Let me help you,> Marc replied and rubbed his lover's back for a moment. Al surrendered willingly, lulled into a soothing serenity by Marc.

Both of them hadn't been paying any attention to Stephen who had been watching the play on their faces quite intensely. In the end, he couldn't keep quiet. " What are you guys doing?"

Marc hesitated for one moment. " I'm a telepath too, doctor. I...didn't know till I linked with Al's mind. "

" I can't believe it," Stephen remarked, studying them. He knew they had been lovers; Garibaldi had told them about that passionate kiss the two men had exchanged before Bester had left Babylon 5. " Marcus turned out an empath and now you're a telepath?"

" Yes. Well, at least this way I can help you communicate with Al." Feeling curious all of a sudden he asked;" Doctor have you ever heard a telepathic voice in your head?"

< Marc, don't,> Al cautioned him, suddenly very much awake; realizing what his lover was about to suggest. Marc never stopped pushing people to accept his ways.

" Yes," Stephen admitted and was relieved to see the shuttle. Lennier was helping Ariel to get aboard. He noticed Lennier's hesitant movements and then remembered that Minbari didn't like to be touched or to touch people.

< Don't do this, Marc!> Al urged him, fighting to stay awake.

" Wouldn't it be better if Al could tell you in person what's wrong?" Marc smugly continued.

Stephen stared at him, hardly believing Marc had actually suggested that! To allow Bester into his mind would be madness. But there was some truth in Marc's statement as well. " Let me think it over," he said in the end, not promising anything.

Marc however was pleased. Franklin would give the suggestion some thought; that was all he had wanted to achieve.

< What do you think you're doing?> Al asked upset. His eyes were trying to close, his feet were dragging over the ground; the two men were practically carrying him to the shuttle.

Marc decided to answer that question aloud. " Al, I can 'translate' everything you say, but...." he paused and continued; < You changed and are no longer a threat to them. They have to realize that. It's a start.>

Too drained to argue with Marc, Al simply shook his head in disapproval.

" I wish the two of you would stop doing that!" Stephen said, knowing they were communicating telepathically. It bugged him he had no part in that conversation. Concentrating on getting his patient to the shuttle, Stephen grew silent; pondering Marc's suggestion.

Lennier noticed her empty stare and wished he could do something to comfort her." I am truly sorry you lost your brother," he whispered softly, not sure it was the right thing to say.

" Thank you." Ariel sat down in one of the chairs in the back. Why can't he leave me alone? I don't want to talk about....Byron. Even thinking about that name hurt.

Lennier sensed her unwillingness to discuss this matter with him and after a moment's hesitation, he walked into the front where Marcus had strapped himself into the pilot's seat. Studying the ranger, Lennier wasn't sure Marcus should be the one piloting the shuttle. " You should rest, Marcus."

Marcus looked up from the control panel and smiled weakly. Lennier's concern was hard to block out. " You know I wouldn't risk your lives. I can do this. "

" Are you sure?"

" Yes, Lennier. Why don't you help the doctor?"

Hesitantly Lennier gave in and did as the ranger had suggested.

Marc entered the shuttle and helped Al get aboard as well. < Come, I'll strap you into the chair. Marcus showed me how to do this.> Pushing him into the chair, Marc noticed Al's closed eyes; he had fallen asleep. " Even better," he mumbled, " will make things a lot easier without you protesting about every move I make. Why you are this stubborn I don't know, but you'll have to work on changing that."

Stephen grinned hearing Marc's words; a sign he truly loved the Psi Cop. Somehow, I think Marc is the one in charge of their relationship. I wonder how Bester copes with that. Bester never struck me as the 'obedient' type, Stephen mused and managed to hide his chuckle. Marc's earlier question however had stirred his curiosity. Allowing Bester to communicate with him telepathically would certainly simplify things. No way! he thought resolved and after making sure everyone was strapped in properly, he sat down next to Marcus. " Marcus? Why are you piloting this shuttle? That's not a good idea; you're tired and I can do this as well. Lennier showed me."

" No discussion, Stephen. I want to get home and leave this place behind me as quickly as possible."

Franklin heard the tense tone to his friend's voice. Only 4 months have past since he returned from Centauri Prime. I wonder....Recovering from rape and that kind of mental trauma takes much longer. I hope's he isn't denying the hurt. Why didn't I offer him some counseling? I would have done so for another victim. Perhaps because of Neroon who guided him through his recovery and took that role of counselor? he wondered and felt uneasy.

BABYLON 5

Doctor Hobbes stopped in her tracks, dumbfounded. " What do you think you're doing, Neroon!!" she admonished him in an upset tone. Neroon had somehow managed to get out of bed and into an old-fashioned wheelchair which she recognized; Stephen had used that one after he had been stabbed in Down Below.

" Where did you get it?" she demanded to know. Relieved, she realized he hadn't torn out the IV’s; otherwise she would have had to re-attach them.

" One of the nurses helped me acquire it," Neroon said in a soft tone. His body still hurt, but after having spent the last two days in bed, he needed to get out of Medlab. He had been staring at the walls for hours and then the nurse had brought him that wheelchair. Neroon had immediately decided to leave Medlab where they continued to fuss over him.

" Neroon, you can't leave. It's imperative you rest. Your body needs time to recover."

" Recover?" Neroon questioned and looked her in the eyes. " Recover from what? I am and will remain paralyzed."

Lost for words, Lillian watched him make his way out of the little room. She couldn't let him leave though and quickly walked over to a com-unit. " Security? I need to speak to Mr. Garibaldi."

" Garibaldi here. What's wrong, doctor?" Michael recognized her voice at once and didn't like hearing that particular tone.

" Neroon just left his room and I want him back in his bed. He needs rest, proper treatment!" Lillian told the Chief as calmly as she could manage.

" He always was headstrong," Garibaldi remarked. The doctor was probably right; Neroon should return to Medlab. Sighing, he decided to attend to this matter himself. Perhaps he would be able to talk some sense into the Minbari.

It had taken Neroon some time to figure out how best to manoeuvre the wheelchair. Originally, he had wanted to return to the quarters he shared with Marcus, and then realized it would be the first place where they would look for him. He opted to go to the Japanese stone garden instead. Marcus had taken him there once to show him the serene beauty of that place and he had liked it instantly. Hardly anyone knew of their fondness to sit there for hours, discussing all kind of matters.

Luckily the stone garden was deserted and Neroon began to relax when the silence seeped into his mind. Staring at his useless legs, he wondered what else the future held in store for him. As a warrior, his career had come to an end. Crippled like this, he wouldn't be able to defend Delenn... Or Marcus. I promised to take care of you, to guard, and defend you with my own life. Now, I have become a burden.

Tracing the small scar in the palm of his hand, he wished he hadn't insisted on exchanging the holy vows. The ranger was now bound to him and Neroon had no idea if Minbari law allowed him to free Marcus of his vow. He should choose another lover.

He loves you. Why doubt that love? a voice in his head whispered displeased.

I do not doubt his love, Neroon replied privately, but he shouldn't be bound to a cripple. I should release him from his promise.

"Neroon! I always thought Marcus was trouble, but I never thought you could be irritating and obnoxious as well."

Hearing Garibaldi's voice took him by surprise and Neroon realized he had been too lost in thought to hear the man approach. What if he had been an enemy? I would be dead now.

" I'm taking you back to Medlab. If necessary I'll call in some guards to help me." Looking at the Minbari in the wheelchair, Michael noticed Neroon's clouded gaze and approached him slowly. " Are you going to come with me peacefully?"

" Do I have a choice?" Neroon spat, disgusted with himself. There was no way he would be able to oppose the Chief.

Michael shook his head. " I should have interfered earlier. John told me about the threat, but... I'm so sorry, Neroon, but Marcus will be back shortly and," the Chief stopped talking as Neroon interrupted him in a cold and vicious tone.

" I don't want to hear his name," he snapped and fell silent again.

" Don't shut him out, Neroon," Michael said while taking another step closer to his former enemy. " In the beginning I didn't believe the two of you would be good for each other, but you proved me wrong." Garibaldi felt uncomfortable; he had never before discussed such personal matters with the Minbari, but the angry, almost desperate expression in Neroon's eyes urged him to address it.

Neroon fought to remain composed. It felt like Garibaldi had been reading his mind and he wondered if his behaviour was that transparent. " I can't make any promises," he said eventually.

" By the way, the Captain made sure both Narns will stand trial on Babylon 5. G’Kar tried weasel his way out of it and have them deported back to Narn, but I told him no. I thought you wanted to know..."

" Thank you for informing me," Neroon replied, but in reality he couldn't care less about those Narns.

WHITE STAR

Stephen took charge the moment they entered the medical facility onboard the White Star. He had tried stopping Marcus who had been determined to go to the bridge, but the ranger had been stubborn as always and had waved away the concern.

" Good thing there are exam beds in here as well as tilted platforms." Stephen had insisted the medical facility would be equipped according to his advice. Most White star crews consisted of humans and Minbari. There was a separate compartment set aside for Minbari patients so they could rest on their traditional platforms. " Lennier? Help her lie down?" he asked and pointed the young Minbari to one of the beds.

Lennier nodded and stayed one step behind Ariel, who still refused his help. She had stumbled as they had left the shuttle, but even then she had shaken off his hands, telling him she didn't need any help. Resigned, he had given in. At some point he had gotten over his discomfort at touching her and now that he really wanted to help her, she still refused his help.

Weary, Ariel lay down on the exam bed and closed her eyes. This ordeal had exhausted her and she needed to sleep so her body could start recharging. Sensing Lennier's closeness, she turned onto her side, facing away from him. She hoped he got the message and left her alone. The one person she wanted close, was dead and would never again return to her. The only things she had left of Byron were her memories and she knew they would fade in time, they always did.

Finally understanding that she wanted to be alone, Lennier headed back to Doctor Franklin who had just succeeded in placing Bester on another exam bed. " Is there anything I can do to assist you?" he asked Franklin, waiting for orders.

" Yeah, go to the bridge and keep an eye on Marcus. I don't think he's taking care of himself. He should be here as well; getting some rest," Stephen told him.

" I agree," Lennier said and after bowing slightly, left to join Marcus on the bridge. Lennier wondered if Marcus had already chased off the ranger they had picked up to help them.

Marcus had been surprised to see that ranger upon his arrival at the bridge and had thanked the young man for helping them. The ranger quickly realized that he was being relieved and started helping out the other crewmembers. Seating himself in the center chair, Marcus stroked back some hair. He felt drained, but was resolved not to show his fatigue. Once they had returned to Babylon 5, he would rest in Neroon's arms. Thinking of his lover made him sigh deeply, eager to feel that strong and possessive embrace which made him feel wanted and cherished.

Stephen made Marc stand back as he scanned Bester. " I know you're concerned, Marc, but I need some space. Can you tell me what happened while you were down there?" he wanted to know. The readings he was receiving were confusing him; total exhaustion and some remnants of a fierce cold showed clearly. An unknown virus his scanner didn’t recognize had attacked Bester’s vocal cords. He would probably have to study it when they got back home. Here, he didn't have the right equipment to take down the infection.

" Did you consider my suggestion?" Marc asked. He knew Stephen didn't trust Al, but he had to start somewhere to make them see that Alfred had indeed changed.

" Yeah, I did," Stephen admitted and looked at Marc, who seemed to have come out of this adventure without being injured at all. Seeing the strength and determination in Marc's eyes, Stephen wondered about the young man. Marcus had told him to trust Marc, that the young man didn't mean them any harm. At first, he had been hesitant to believe that, especially after Michael had told him Marc and Bester had acted like lovers.

" And...?" Impatiently, Marc pushed on, while caressing Al's fingers at the same time.

" It's not that I don't trust you, Marc. I simply don't trust Bester." Stephen put down the scanner and used a hypo-gun to inject some medication into Bester's bloodstream; the Psi Cop needed nutrients.

Marc nodded his head. " I do understand, but... I trust him. The things which happened inside the labyrinth changed him, Stephen." Marc paused and pulled a chair closer to Al's bed. For one moment he stared at Ariel's face, reaching out with his mind; she was soundly asleep.

Franklin saw the genuine affection Marc felt for Bester reflected in his green eyes. He was about to answer when Bester stirred. " We'll see," he remarked. Running another medical diagnostic device over Bester's face, he knew the Psi Cop needed a lot of rest and proper treatment so his body could deal with the virus he had contracted while being in the maze.

Al felt dizzy as he cracked open his eyes to stare into Marc's green ones. Slightly shifting his position in the bed, he was able to take in his surroundings. It was obvious they had left Vanastar and were now aboard the White Star. Raising his right hand, he rubbed his eyes.

" How are you feeling, Al?" Marc said and shot him a warm smile.

< Not sure,> Al admitted as weariness sank into his bones. He had pushed his limits during the last days and felt like he could sleep for days at a row.

Realizing he was missing something here, Stephen made his decision at last. " Mr. Bester? "

Al was surprised to hear Franklin address him; he had been focused on Marc and hadn't registered the doctor's presence up until now. Wondering how to answer, Al simply nodded his head and flinched as his muscles ached in protest.

Still a bit hesitant to voice his suggestion, Stephen looked Bester in the eyes. " Okay, you can tell me how you feel using telepathy. Marc convinced me to give it a try."

Al glared at Marc. < Why are you this persistent to convince him?> he wanted to know.

< Why not?> Marc replied amused.

" I'm waiting," Stephen wondered if Bester was going to accept the invitation and his thoughts drifted back to his experiences with the telepaths using the Underground Railroad to get away from the Corps; from Bester.

After all, Bester was hurt and needed his help. He should use this option to aid him in establishing the right diagnosis. Bester's expression was hard to read and for one moment Franklin wondered if the Psi Cop felt shy. Why would he react like that? Perhaps Marc is right and he has changed? Stephen mused remembering the young man's earlier statement.

Uncertain, Al wondered what to do. Fully opening his eyes, he watched as Franklin placed his hand on his brow to feel if he was having a fever. Al knew the scanner had already provided the doctor with this information. The gesture was meant to illustrate Franklin's willingness to communicate this way. < Are you sure, Doctor Franklin?>

Stephen needed a moment to adjust. So, this is how Bester's mind voice sounds? In a certain way this feels... intimate, he realized. Removing his hand, he stuck a needle into Bester's skin to start a drip.

" You're dehydrated," he explained. " Where does it hurt?"

< Too many places, doctor.> Al suddenly realized that Marc was softly rubbing the knuckles of his left hand. It felt soothing.

" I need to get you to Babylon 5, Medlab. I suspect you'll have to stay there for some days. I have to run some tests and you need the rest. " Stephen wavered for one moment, then continued," I would like to give you some sleeping medication. That way your body can start its recovery process. "

< Do what you must, doctor,> Al replied. He was in no position to contradict Franklin.

" Good. I'm glad you're cooperating, Mr. Bester," he said while preparing the hypo-gun.

< Please call me Al, not Bester.>

Stephen looked up and saw the haunted look in the Psi Cop's eyes.

< I'll explain this to you one day,> Al said, growing tired again, but wasn't giving in yet. Marc's presence comforted him and there was no way of telling what nightmares he would encounter once asleep. He hardly noticed Franklin applying the hypo, already dozing off.

" You'll be asleep for the next few hours." Franklin disposed of the now empty hypo-gun and checked on the IV. " What are you going to do?" he asked Marc.

" Honestly? I would like to stay here, at his side, but I should talk to Marcus first. I'm not sure Lennier will be able to convince him to rest. " Marc reluctantly released his lover's hand and leaned in to brush his lips, ignoring Stephen.

Franklin turned away, not wanting to pry. Marc's strong affection for the Psi Cop did baffle him though and it appeared that Bester returned those feelings. I should give him a chance to prove himself, Stephen thought as he studied Al's readings.

Pacing the bridge, Lennier was definitely losing his patience. " Marcus, you are being irresponsible. You need to rest. Your presence on the bridge is not necessary."

Resting his head against the chair, Marcus wondered what it would take for Lennier to shut up. " I told you before; I'm fine, Lennier. Stop bugging me. Go and do something useful; contact Delenn, harass Marc... I don't care!" he sneered and at that moment the ranger realized Lennier was right after all. This wasn't the way he normally reacted. " Sorry, Lennier. I shouldn't have said that," he muttered and pushed himself even deeper into the chair. Thankfully, the crewmembers didn't understand Standard, but the Minbari were giving him inquisitive looks.

" Are you finally getting sensible?" Marc said, stepping onto the bridge. He had overheard those last sentences and by studying the ranger's emotions he knew Marcus had been ignoring his needs. " Come on, Marcus. Let's go. Lennier will make sure we get home as quickly as possible." Slipping an arm around the ranger's shoulders, Marc pulled him along. < Don't resist, Marcus. Lennier is right and you know it; you need to rest. You have been through a lot and although you faced Ranan,> he stopped; sensing Marcus' sudden confusion. It had started the moment he had mentioned Ranan's name and Marc knew that the confrontation had made a bigger impact on Marcus than the ranger wanted them to know. Now the euphoric feelings had disappeared, Marcus was once more struggling with his past. < I can't replace Neroon, but if you want to talk things out, Marcus you know I'm here for you.>

" I know," Marcus sighed and allowed Marc to lead him to the medical facility. His eyelids were dropping for some reason and it was getting harder to walk and concentrate." It’s hard, Marc. It's only been four months since Neroon 'bought' me on Centauri Prime."

Marc cringed. The ranger's choice of words told him a lot. The hurt Marcus radiated was intense. < Did you ever talk to Stephen about your feelings?>

" No, I talked to Neroon instead and now that's not here..."

< You feel lost,> Marc finished the sentence for him.

" Feel?" Marcus shook his head. " At this moment I don't want to feel anything."

< I understand.> Marc saw Stephen's contented look as they entered the medical facility.

" Make him lie down," Franklin instructed Marc, noticing Marcus' drained eyes.

Marcus lay down without complaint. Actually it felt good to be off his feet. " And I'm in good company as well," he joked, looking at Al and Ariel.

" I'm going to scan you, Marcus. Don't want to miss a thing." Stephen smiled warmly at his friend. " Try to get some sleep. I'll stay here."

" Knowing you'll watch over me makes me feel safe," Marcus stated teasingly and chuckled briefly, experiencing a last flash of energy before his eyes dropped shut.

Dreams. Al hadn't slept this peacefully for a long time. Franklin's medication had lulled him into a deep sleep. Al turned to lay on his other side and curled into a ball. A strange warmth surrounded him, wrapping itself around his thoughts. Must be Marc's doing, some small part of him thought in deep contentment. This warmth was comforting, never threatening and a soft smile appeared on his face.

Stephen, who had walked over to check on the Psi Cop, wondered why Al was grinning like that and called Marc closer. " Any idea what's going on?"

Reverently, Marc twined his fingers around Al's and tentatively touched his lover's mind. " Nothing's wrong, Stephen. He feels comfortable, that's all," Marc said and stopped searching Al's mind.

Reassured, Stephen asked him to check on the other sleepers as well.

Drifting through his peaceful dreams, Al sighed. Something about this felt familiar, but he couldn't pin it down in his drugged state. A beam of light appeared and he quivered in his sleep, recognizing the voice the moment it revealed itself to him.

< I'm proud of you, Stee. To accept the truth was hard on you, but you pulled through in the end. You don't need me any longer and I'll return to your father now, who always loved you. Stee, you were our last hope to change things, but the Corps got their hands on you after we were killed. Now, you received a second chance. You can start all over again... And more importantly there's someone who loves you, the same way you love him. Take care, Stee and don't forget me.>

< Don't go!> Al exclaimed as the warmth began to recede. < Please stay,> he begged.

< One day we'll be together again, but you still got a long road ahead of you, my son. We'll be reunited again... one day... in the future.> The beam of light vanished and took the voice with it into the void.

A thought strayed into his mind from deep within his soul. < This time I didn't deny you, mother.>

WHITE STAR

Franklin retreated into the briefing room for a moment, to contact Babylon 5.

" Stephen?"

The Chief's voice took him by surprise; he'd expected John or Ivanova to answer him, but certainly not Garibaldi. " Michael? Something wrong?"

" Well, wrong. As matter of fact, yeah; something's wrong," Garibaldi replied, relieved to see that Franklin was all right. Since Byron had kidnapped the doctor, Michael had been concerned for his friend's well being.

" Michael, tell me," Stephen saw the fatigue in Garibaldi's eyes and hoped there weren’t more patients waiting for him upon his return. He already had to deal with three of his own.

" Delenn was attacked by some Narns. Neroon saved her life, but got injured in the process. Lillian wasn't able to repair the damage; Neroon's paralyzed from the waist down."

" How is he dealing with that?" Franklin sighed; he knew Lillian was a good physician and the chance that he might find a way to help Neroon would be small. How the hell am I going to tell Marcus? he wondered and realized he would have to find a way to do so before reaching the space station. Marcus will be asleep for a couple of more hours; perhaps I can come up with something in that time.

After telling Lillian to prepare Medlab for the arrival of three more patients, he headed back to the medical facility. Marcus and Bester were still asleep. Marc had ended up in bed, next to his lover. His head rested on the Psi Cop's chest, their fingers tightly intertwined; Marc had snuggled up to Al. Stephen chuckled softly, noticing Marc had wrapped both his arms around Bester.

Ariel however had opened her eyes and was staring at the ceiling. Stephen walked over to her and studied the expression on her face.

" Don't fret, doctor. I'll be fine in a couple of hours; I'm only tired." Depressed, she wished she were alone. Franklin's gaze irritated her. " Please leave me alone," she said and closed her eyes. After all those years of being locked up inside the maze, she wished she were back there, far away from all these people.

" It's only normal for you to feel disorientated and sad," Franklin started as he realized that she had been on Vanastar for 5 years, deprived of all company. " I didn't know Byron that well, but he seemed a nice guy."

" He was all I had left. Now I'm alone again; the last of my family." Ariel sighed and tried to get up from the exam bed.

" Please lie down, Ariel. I checked your readings and you need the rest. I can get very irritating when my patients refuse to take care of themselves," he warned her.

Ariel knew he was right when the room started to spin. It wasn't the physical exhaustion that weakened her; it was her sadness. Without any other comments, she lay down on the bed again.

" We'll arrive at Babylon 5 in 19 hours. I suggest you rest till we can get you and the others to Medlab." Stephen was pleased when she closed her eyes again.

" Medlab? Doctor, I'm not planning on staying there for long. In case you hadn't noticed I'm a rogue and the Corps has spies everywhere. At least on Vanastar they left me alone." Ariel had long realized that the moment she got onboard of the station one or more spies would recognize her. This kind of news traveled fast.

" Why don't you let the Captain take care of that? I'm sure he'll find a solution to your problem," Stephen remarked. " After all, Marc was granted political asylum as well."

" The Corps will never let me go, doctor. " Ariel said and took a deep breath. Sleep was tugging at her mind, but she fought it.

" We've dealt with the Corps before," Stephen assured her and watched her slip back into sleep. Turning around, he sighed. There had to be a way to keep her out of Psi Corps hands. His glance came to rest on Bester. Perhaps he could help.

BABYLON 5

" You want me to do what?" Delenn said in disbelief. She had been informed of his runaway attempt and had originally come here to chide him for leaving that way. But as she had heard his request, she had been unable to think of an appropriate answer for some time; the warrior had asked her to find a way to release Marcus of his holy vow.

" You heard my request," Neroon remarked in a steadfast tone. " Or do I have to repeat it?"

" Why are you doing this, Neroon? You must know Marcus loves you no matter what!" Delenn was losing her patience. She had seldom seen two people this greatly suited for each other, or a more profound love.

" I don't want him bound to me by that vow. He should be able to choose another lover, now that I'm no longer a suitable mate." Neroon never wavered and continued to answer her glare. He knew this request displeased her, but he was the only one entitled to judge the sincerity of his choice.

" Why not let Marcus decide that for himself?" Delenn asked and tried thinking of a way to prevent this from happening. I should have known Neroon would react like this. He is doing this because he loves Marcus, but it is the wrong thing to do.

" Marcus...." Neroon grew silent; the ranger would never accept this proposal. Marcus would want to stay with him as long as they lived.

" I will pretend I never received this request, Neroon. The vows are holy and can not be declared unlawful." Delenn planned on talking to Marcus the moment he arrived at Babylon 5. The ranger had a right to know about this request; had to understand the turmoil Neroon was in. Marcus will make him see the truth; will make him understand.

WHITE STAR

Al was struggling to leave his dream filled sleep and had to claw his way back to awareness. The sleeping meds were wearing off and the first thing that he realized upon waking up was that something heavy was lying on his chest and something warm next to him. Even before opening his eyes he recognized Marc's tantalizing scent.

Sometime during his sleep, Marc had left the chair to cuddle up to him. Marc's arms were holding him close and his lover's head rested on his shoulder. A soothing reassurance moved through him as he probed his lover's mind. Red flashes were quickly twining around his own thoughts, signs of Marc's beginning arousal.

Marc had detected his probing and was now slowly waking up.

The red color tangling in his mind brightened and Al sensed the build up of even more sexual energy in Marc's mind and used all his discipline to ignore that invitation to intimacy of the mind and subsequently of the body. There was a time and a place for everything and this was not the right time and definitely not the right place!

Marc felt Al reach out to him and let go of his dreams. Although tired, he looked at his lover and saw the repressed flame of arousal in Al's eyes. < You seem to be feeling better, Stee, > Marc sent him, using the name on purpose.

< A bit, > Al admitted. Cradling his lover in his arms, Al's eyes searched the room. Ariel and Marcus were asleep and from the other side of the room, Stephen Franklin was grinning at them. Al's first impulse was to shove Marc from the bed, feeling embarrassed to be caught like this. But then he reconsidered; he loved Marc and told himself never to feel ashamed for that feeling.

Franklin's grin grew wicked; Bester had seen him standing there, but Marc hadn't. "Marc? I need your help," he said and saw the young man jump up from the bed, barely ending up on his feet.

Stupefied, Marc looked at the doctor. " I never realized you were here."

" I realized that the moment you almost hit the floor," Stephen chuckled and gestured him closer. But Marc remained near Al's bed so in the end it was Franklin who had to move in closer. A serious expression appeared in his eyes as he addressed Marc." I need your help," he started and cast an inquisitive glance at Marcus. Bester listened as well as he continued. " I just contacted Babylon 5. There was an accident. Neroon was injured in a fight and is now paralyzed."

" No," Marc sighed and realized why Franklin was telling them this. " You have no idea how to break the bad news to Marcus."

" Yeah, I was wondering if you knew of a way; being an empath and close to him." Stephen looked at the ranger's readings and said; " He'll wake up in one hour."

< We should be careful when telling Marcus.> Al shot Marc a glance and shared his thoughts with both men. < Marcus is mentally unstable; we all know that. He has to know he can depend on us should he and Neroon need help to cope with this. >

< I agree, I have sensed Marcus' self-doubt. He's still struggling with the after effects of his capture on Centauri Prime at Ranan's hands, > Marc replied and made sure Franklin received that message as well.

Franklin shuddered now that he had become a part of their telepathic conversation." We'll have to wait till Marcus wakes up by himself."

< That would be the best thing to do, > Al said and looked at Franklin. < Can I get something to drink? My throat feels like sand. Did you find out why I can't talk? >

" A virus is causing that problem. I need to get you to Medlab so I can research that virus. It's new as far as I can tell." Stephen handed him a glass of water.

Al sipped from the liquid and as it slid down his throat, it stung. < What about Ariel? >

" Exhaustion, but she should be fine in a couple of hours." Silent, Stephen stared at her. "I told Byron to be careful."

" He saved her life, Stephen. Had he not acted, Ariel would be dead now," Marc informed him.

" Before he went to Vanastar, he told me that no matter what choice he made, someone would end up dead. Never thought it would be Byron himself," Franklin muttered.

Ariel was doing her best to cry in silence. She had overheard the last part of their conversation. Not making any movement or sound at all, she allowed her tears to surface.

It was Al who picked up on it. < Marc? It's Ariel; she's awake, crying.> he told his lover, after he tried sitting upright. His body still refused to cooperate.

Marc concentrated on the young woman and realized Al had been right." Ariel?" he said and walked over to the bed so he could look her in the eyes. They were filled with tears.

" I miss him. After 5 years of being alone, we're reunited and then he dies on me." Ariel however, did manage to sit up and stared at Al. " I couldn't save him. He was too far gone to bring back his spirit."

Al knew what she was referring to; she had brought him back from the brink of death. < At least you had those few moments, > he said in the end, lost for words.

" You're right, but this way it hurts even more." She got up from the exam bed and walked towards the door.

" Get back in bed!" Stephen said.

" I need to be alone, doctor. If only for a moment, grant me that," she whispered, then disappeared into the corridor.

Franklin was indecisive; he couldn't leave his patients behind to go after her. He decided on a different course of action.

" I will try to find her," Lennier promised. After asking the ranger to take over the bridge, Lennier used the computer to locate Ariel. Why did Doctor Franklin ask me? It is obvious Ariel does not want me around, he thought and wondered why she had ignored his offer to assist her. Why would she be inclined to accept it now? he wondered.

It took him some moments to get to the corridor where she was standing in front of a large window offering her an excellent view of the space around them. He studied her; she was crying softly. I am intruding. I should come back later. Lennier was about to leave when her voice called him back.

" Don't you love this view? All these planets, the darkness in which they rotate, the suns and moons. It's beautiful," she stated.

Hesitantly, Lennier went to stand next to her and followed her gaze. It had been too long since he had allowed himself to meditate about its magnificence. " Yes, it is," he replied in an even softer tone.

" You don't like me," Ariel stated and locked eyes with him, remembering his aversion to touching her. His mind is innocent, though he's troubled. Forcing herself to stop studying him, she waited for his answer. She had never met a Minbari before and felt curious.

" I was hesitant to touch you. That is correct. It is not the way of the Minbari to touch strangers." Lennier wanted to look away, but her eyes compelled him not to break the connection. In her eyes he read her sadness and loneliness. Not sure why, he raised his hand to lightly touch her fingers; perhaps he wanted to show her that he had overcome that first hesitation.

Ariel didn't expect that touch and had no time to raise her barriers. The moment their fingers touched, she received a fierce impression of him talking to Marcus. She listened to the words in her mind, not sure if it was the past or the future which was being revealed to her. " I will stay at her side." Lennier's voice echoed through her mind, then the ranger said, " That's a dangerous promise to keep, Lennier."

" Ariel?" Lennier said in a worried tone. Her eyes were glazed and her mouth slightly agape.

The images vanished and now showed her a White Star; Lennier was wearing a ranger uniform and Delenn was sitting next to him. At that moment she realized what terrible love Lennier bore Delenn. It will destroy him.

" I should get back now. I need to lie down." Her voice trembled; she had seen his future, filled with jealousy, ending in certain death. Ariel felt sorry for him. Lennier deserved better than chasing after an illusion for the rest of his life. Delenn would never be his; she only loved John Sheridan.

" I'm sorry," she mumbled and turned her back on him, slowly walking back to the medical facility.

Lennier stayed behind, slightly shaken from the intense expression that had appeared in her eyes as he had touched her fingers. He knew she was a telepath. What did she see? What did she find out?

Marcus was watching Franklin. The doctor had been standing at his bedside the moment he had woken from his drugged sleep. Stephen's request to follow him into the little office, separated from the treatment section, had surprised him. Carefully, he probed his friend's emotions and reached the conclusion that Stephen was concerned and feeling apprehensive. These feelings were directed at him.

Casting a glance behind him through the glass wall, he saw Marc and Al, exchanging looks and undoubtedly thoughts. Marcus realized that they radiated the same emotions as Franklin did. Something bad has happened, why else would they be this worried... for me?

" I talked to Lillian while you were asleep, Marcus." Franklin didn't know how to tell the ranger what had happened. Lost for words, he tried the best he could. " Some Narns tried to kill Delenn, but Neroon prevented it."

Marcus' fingers clutched the armrest hearing that news. " Was she hurt?"

" No, Neroon stopped them."

Suddenly, the ranger realized that Stephen wasn't looking him in the eyes any longer. With a terrible sense of foreboding he asked;" Was Neroon... injured?"

" Yes, the PPG struck him in the back. He's in Medlab right now. Lillian is watching him closely."

" So he's alive?" Marcus heard the tremors rocking his voice and told himself to calm down.

" Yes, Neroon's alive," Stephen said. I'm a coward, stalling like this. Marcus deserves the truth! he berated himself.

Marcus failed to repress a sigh of relief. Neroon was alive; that alone mattered.

" The PPG severed his spinal cord, Marcus. Neroon is paralyzed from the waist down," Franklin said crestfallen and saw the shock on the ranger's face.

" Paralyzed? Oh God, no!" he muttered and felt scared. Could Neroon deal with this? Could he deal with it? " Neroon always was the strong one, Stephen... Now, he'll find our roles reversed. This will be hard on him." Marcus suddenly looked up. " Is there a chance that the damage can be repaired? You studied alien life forms, maybe you can find a way to...."

" Marcus, you have to be realistic here." Stephen got up from his chair and sat down on the desk right in front of his friend. " Of course I'll examine him and do my best, but if the cord has been severed completely... I don't want you to cherish false hopes."

" And we'll all be there for you, should you need us." Marc's voice suddenly carried through the room, surprising the ranger.

As he looked at the young man, Marcus saw Al standing next to him, a hand resting on Marc's hipbone. " I know you'll be there, but... I need Neroon. Oh God, I know how he's going to react. He'll push me away to protect me from his pain. Why now? Why him?" Marcus whispered in a shaky tone. Imagining the strong warrior in a wheel chair almost made him cry out in anger.

" You have to be strong now, Marcus," Marc said and sent the ranger affection and encouragement.

< Do you remember running out of Medlab after regaining your memory? > Al asked and made sure the others heard the message as well.

Stephen even nodded his head. " I remember him running away; leaving us worried."

< You refused Neroon entry and wanted him to leave you alone. In the end you accepted his help because you realized he loved you. Now, Neroon has to realize the same thing; you're offering him love, not pity. > Al tightened his hold on Marc, still a bit unsteady on his feet.

Marcus' face brightened and a warm smile appeared. " You're right, Al. I know how to reach him. Neroon showed me himself."

Stephen had reseated himself and had been closely observing Bester, whose choice of words had amazed him. What had caused this change within the Psi Cop? Had Al reached this point of enlightenment because he had gone through the same process with Marc? " Marc? Take Bes.... Al back to bed. He needs to rest," Franklin said, then focused on Marcus once more. Although there were black circles underneath the ranger's eyes, Stephen also saw the determination in them.

" I'll fight for Neroon and won't give in; I love him too much to let this come between us," he stated in a firm tone.

Lennier quickly caught up with Ariel and fell into step beside her. She mystified him. He had never been around women much, except for Delenn and she had always been out of his reach. Ariel puzzled him and that baffled him. Why was he all of a sudden interested in learning more about her? Why do I want to keep her company even though she made it rather clear that she wanted to be alone? Why do I feel light-headed when I look into her eyes? Am I developing a fever? Have I contracted some strange illness? Perhaps that unknown virus Mr. Bester is carrying is affecting me? The doctor told me about it.

Deeply troubled, Lennier entered Medlab and watched her lie down on one of the exam beds. Marcus, Doctor Franklin, Bester and Marc were discussing something in the office. Looking at their faces, he realized it must be something truly upsetting. Slightly shaking his head, he told himself to look after Ariel, that was the task Franklin had given him as they had left Vanastar. " Will you be all right?" he asked Ariel as she turned onto her side, facing away from him. The last time she had done this, he had left without giving her actions some thought. This time he walked to the other side so he could still look at her face. Sparkling tears were dripping down her cheeks. He wanted to ask her what was troubling her, when she raised a hand to stop him.

" Forget about helping me, Lennier. The moment we arrive at Babylon 5 Delenn will be waiting for you. You must be eager to return to your regular duties." Ariel tried hard to forget the vision she had seen earlier; his death would be caused by his love for Delenn. That love was strong and nothing she would say would make him search his feelings.

Lennier stayed motionless and didn't reply at first. Marc and Bester had returned to the room and the enchantment he had felt earlier was vanishing quickly. He bowed respectfully and left the medical facility.

Ariel wiped away her tears; they hadn't only been for Byron. Knowing what fate was awaiting Lennier saddened her immensely.

WHITE STAR

Lennier decided to oversee the docking procedures, although he had complete trust in the ranger's ability to steer this vessel. It had been a good thing to ask the other White Star to help them out. Only a couple more minutes and they would be 'home'. Delenn would surely be awaiting their return to inform Marcus about Neroon's current condition.

It had taken them slightly longer to get back due to some engine trouble, but one day later they arrived at the space station nonetheless. " Please excuse me," Lennier said addressing the human ranger. " I am going to assist the doctor in getting his patients to Medlab." He failed to add that he was particularly interested in helping one of them, Ariel.

Stephen was doing his best to get everything organized. Ariel had recovered nicely since she had managed to get some sleep, but he wanted to keep her in for observation for at least one more day. Just to be sure, he had examined Marc as well, but the young man was fine, no injuries at all and mentally very stable.

Shifting his gaze to Bester, Franklin was determined to examine the Psi Cop very thoroughly. The virus still puzzled him and there was this haunted expression in Al's eyes that bothered him. Marc had been whining at him to release Al into his care, but Stephen had remained firm and told him no. Marc was already trying to get the Psi Cop to his feet and Al allowed it with a smile on his face. It might take Bester some time to make a full recovery, but they would be fine in the end. Stephen was convinced of that.

The one person who troubled him most was Marcus. Just before waking the ranger had experienced some bad nightmares. Stephen had been dozing himself when he heard those pain filled cries. Before he had been able to reach his friend, Marc had made it over to the ranger's side and had started to calm him down. Franklin had been forced to use some meds to subdue the lingering effects of the nightmare. Marcus had been dreadfully pale and there had been tears in his eyes.

Looking at the ranger now, Stephen felt even more concerned. Upon awaking he had asked Marcus about the nightmares, but the ranger had told him he remembered nothing. Stephen knew it was a lie. The fear in Marcus' eyes was evidence enough that he still remembered the dream. Ranan, Stephen thought disgusted, Marcus kept calling that name in a tone bordering on madness. I should have been more careful. Just because Marcus tends to heal fast physically, doesn't mean his emotional scars heal that fast as well. And now that Neroon isn't here to soothe him...Things are getting worse. He may have faced Ranan in that maze, but that confrontation brought back all his memories. Damn!!

" Marcus? We should get going. The shuttle is ready to take us to Babylon 5." Franklin gently placed his hand on the ranger's.

Marcus had to stop himself from flinching at the touch. Why was he this emotional? I dealt with this stuff weeks ago. Why has it returned now? Remembering Stephen telling him to get up, he slowly rose from the exam bed. Marc and Al were already leaving the room and Ariel was stumbling." Stephen don't fuss. Help her instead, she might fall," he told Franklin in a soft tone.

Stephen had had the same thought, but Marcus was wobbly on his feet as well. When Lennier appeared, Franklin quickly said, " Lennier? Please help her?"

Lennier nodded. Within seconds he was walking next to her. " Let me help you?"

Ariel wasn't sure how to reply. Long hours filled with hypnotic sleep had made her dizzy. " Okay." she whispered.

Lennier didn't hesitate and supported her by wrapping an arm around her shoulders. Although he appeared rather frail, Lennier was much stronger than most people realized, supporting her was no effort at all.

Ariel trembled; Lennier radiated a sense of contentment now that she allowed him to help her. The dark tentacles of the vision concerning his death resurfaced. She wanted to warn him, but knew he would never listen. I shouldn't grow attached to any of them. I'll be leaving soon, once I get away from that annoying Doctor Franklin. Can't risk Psi Corps finding me here. My trail would lead them to Al... Stephen Dexter. I have to prevent that. Tired, she leaned a little more on Lennier.

The Minbari reacted immediately and strengthened the hold he had on her. Now that he was close to her, that strange fever had returned. It was getting warmer and his fingertips trembled as he pulled her a little closer. I should ask Doctor Franklin to examine me as well.

In the meantime, Stephen had succeeded in dragging Marcus along. His skin felt icy cold beneath Franklin's fingers. I need to get him to Medlab to check on him.

Delenn and Lillian Hobbes were waiting for them in the docking area. John and Michael would meet them in Medlab. Delenn straightened out her dress. " Doctor, are you sure Neroon will be fine in his quarters? Should he not have stayed a little longer in Medlab?"

" Ambassador," Lillian started," there's nothing I can do to help him. The wound has closed properly; now he needs rest. Stephen assured me he would examine Neroon as quickly as possible. I never realized Minbari healed so fast. We need to do more research!" she concluded.

Delenn nodded her head in agreement. Perhaps she could arrange something. The Minbari physicians had already expressed the desire to study human physiology as well

The doors opened and a small group of people appeared. Lillian immediately approached them, helping Stephen to support Marcus whose eyes had closed again.

" Delenn, Lillian, we need to get them to Medlab." Stephen smiled at the Ambassador who now walked next to him.

" Doctor Hobbes told me what occurred on Vanastar. This is Byron's sister?" She looked at the young woman and in doing so locked eyes with Lennier who inclined his head in greeting.

" Yes. And we also managed to get Bester out," Stephen paused," but Byron died inside the labyrinth."

" I am sorry he had to die," she said honestly. Studying Bester, she felt shivers run down her spine. The way he was holding on to Marc betrayed their relationship, but it was his eyes that made her wonder. The expression in them was soft, no longer arrogant and that softness seemed directed at Marc.

Speaking hesitantly, she addressed the ranger. " Marcus? Can you hear me?"

" Entil Zha?" Marcus mumbled, hardly coherent at that point. The nightmares and the sleeping meds had exhausted him in a strange way. Somehow, it still felt like he was asleep, running away from this dream-Ranan, who mocked him in his sleep.

Delenn realized that he wasn't up to conversation and smiled tenderly. " We can discuss this later," she said and thought of Neroon who had been told of his lover's arrival, but hadn't shown up yet. He will not come, Delenn knew with sudden certainty. Neroon is avoiding him.

One hour later all three patients occupied beds in Medlab. Ariel was the first one to wake and Stephen hurried to start running some tests on her.

Ariel stretched her body. All this sleep had enabled her to begin the healing process. All she needed now was a good meal. She looked at Franklin the moment he entered her room. Lennier was with him and she briefly wondered why he was still here, Delenn. The answer was obvious. The Ambassador's voice carried through the corridor and for some reason Ariel felt jealous of the Minbari woman. Why? she wondered.

" These tests will take one day at least. I asked the Captain to assign you some guest quarters. You'll need a place to stay after you leave here," Franklin told her and didn't notice the expression in her eyes.

When I get out of here, I'm going to leave Babylon 5. But you don't need to know. I get the feeling you would start lecturing me, Franklin, Ariel thought and decided to keep her plans a secret.

" Ambassador Delenn asked me to look after you until you are able to take care of yourself," Lennier said and a hesitant smile appeared on his face. He wasn't sure what he was feeling right now. Ariel puzzled him, but seeing Delenn had made him aware that he wanted to be near his mentor; she was the only one he loved.

" That's very kind of her, but I don't need a baby-sitter," she replied, hoping he would be insulted and leave. Stephen shot her an amazed glance and she shrugged her shoulders, offering him no explanation.

" I am not sure I understand," Lennier said softly. Baby-sitter? he wondered. " I will do as I am told though. I will make sure your assigned quarters are satisfactory."

Ariel sighed as Franklin began hooking her up to several medical devices. This was going to be a tiresome stay!

In the room to her left, Marc had just pushed Al on to the exam bed. " Now behave," he told his lover. " Co-operate! "

Al couldn't repress a chuckle. < You make an excellent nurse. > His body still felt drained, but his old energy was returning very slowly. But I do want my voice back!

Momentarily glancing about, Marc felt reassured; they were alone. " I want to feel your skin on me. I want you inside of me. Damn, I'm horny!!" he whispered into Al's ear. The words definitely had an effect on Al. Marc grinned as he saw the growing bulge in his lover’s trousers. " I should unzip..."

< Marc!!> Al interrupted him. Marc's want was evident in his eyes and mind; Al had to fight down his own arousal. < Why don't you go to your quarters and get some rest, Marc? > Al suggested, entertaining the vain hope that Marc would calm down. He didn't want his lover to leave, but Marc's sexual hunger made it impossible for him to get any decent sleep and his body was telling him that he needed rest.

" Leave you?" Marc exclaimed in hurt tone. " Never! Now move over. This bed is big enough for the two of us and I don't care about being in a public place."

Al had no choice and shifted on the bed till Marc had moved into his arms. < What did I do to deserve you? > Too late he realized that Marc had heard that private thought.

" I don't know, Stee," Marc said and kissed him passionately.

Al cringed on hearing that name and told himself it was his by birthright and that he was entitled to use it. Marc had spoken the name with so much love that it had momentarily left him speechless. Al leaned in closer to take control of the kiss and parted his lover's teeth with his tongue to explore more thoroughly. They never heard the footfalls announcing visitors.

" This is the second time I've caught them doing this," Garibaldi remarked and grinned at Sheridan.

John blinked his eyes to make sure they weren't playing tricks on him. They're kissing!! Michael had told him that he suspected them to be lovers, but Sheridan hadn't taken that statement seriously; not believing Bester to be capable of love. " Guess I owe you those 50 credits," he mumbled.

Garibaldi's grin turned into a smirk, remembering the bet they had made. " You're convinced now they're lovers? Looks like I won that bet after all," he replied smugly.

The Captain cleared his throat and caught Bester's embarrassed expression. Marc on the other hand, smiled and rolled onto his side to stretch his body like a cat. " Marc, would you leave us alone for a moment?"

" Sure," Marc got to his feet and left the room, whistling some silly tune.

" Well, Mr. Bester. I need an explanation of what has happened." Sheridan started, but grew silent seeing the confused look on Bester's face.

Al realized they didn't know he had lost his voice. Briefly considering his options, he thought about plunging in to their minds. However tempting, he had to discard that possibility. If I really want to apply for asylum I'd better behave.

"I'm waiting," John said, wondering why the Psi Cop was staring at them.

< Marc? I need you in here to 'translate', > he sent to his lover and felt relieved as Marc peeked around the corner.

" Captain?" Marc started, " Didn't Stephen tell you Al lost his voice? He can't answer you verbally. I can 'translate' his thoughts for you though if you want me to."

The two Earthforce officers exchanged a glance. " All right," Sheridan said in the end and gestured the young man to come closer. Focusing his eyes on the Psi Cop, John asked:" What happened since you brought Marc here?"

Receiving Al's thoughts, Marc said;" Captain, that's a long story."

Franklin entered Marcus' room and was surprised to see the ranger sitting upright in bed, talking to Delenn. Sleep had vanished from his eyes and had been replaced with a gloomy expression.

" I need to talk to Neroon, Delenn." Marcus shivered as he realized that Neroon wanted to revoke their vows in order to set him free. Using his last strength he placed his feet on the floor.

" Marcus, you can't leave." Franklin feared for his friend. First thing he was going to do was to arrange for some counseling for the ranger to help him deal with his past.

" Stephen, I promise you I'll return after I talked to Neroon, but I must do this. The fact that he isn't here..." his voice dropped. Neroon had chosen to stay in his quarters even though the warrior probably knew how much he was needed.

" I will accompany him," Delenn offered, but Marcus shook his head.

" Stephen? Give me a stimulant? I don't care about the after effects." Marcus looked pleadingly at the doctor and hoped Franklin realized how important this was to him.

" I can't do that, Marcus," Stephen said in a sad tone. " Wait here, I might know another solution." As he stepped into the corridor, he caught Michael leaving Bester's room. " Michael? I need your help!" he said and snatched his jacket with his hands.

" Hey! What!" Garibaldi was dragged into Marcus' room. Looking at the ranger, Michael sucked in his breath. Marcus looked bad. " I don't think you should be on your feet, Marcus."

" He wants to talk to Neroon. I think that's a good idea, but I need someone to help him to get there. Michael?" Stephen said while watching the ranger closely. Marcus was on the verge of having a mental breakdown.

" Doctor's orders?" Garibaldi inquired.

" Yes," Stephen confirmed.

" Okay, I'll walk him there," Michael told Franklin, then looked at the ranger." But don't expect too much, Marcus. Last time I saw Neroon he had one hell of a bad temper."

Seated in his wheel chair, Neroon was busy sorting out complicated Minbari law. There had to be a way to release Marcus from his promise! He was not going to give up before finding it.

Looking at the small scar in the palm of his hand, he thought back to the ceremony. They had told him Marcus had returned to the station. Lillian had practically begged him to go and see Marcus, telling him the ranger had had a rough time on Vanastar. But he couldn't do it, couldn't face Marcus the way he was now.

The sound of the door chime took him by surprise; he didn't answer it. He wanted to be alone.

Outside, in the corridor, Marcus leaned heavily against a wall.

The Chief was standing behind him and had long realized how drained the ranger was. Hearing Marcus' soft curse, Michael wished he could help, but he had no idea what to do.

" I'll get to you one way or the other, Neroon...." Marcus said resolved and punched in his access code. Relieved, he noticed it still worked and the door opened at once. " Stay here, Michael?" he asked the Chief.

" All right. I'll keep an eye on both of you." The door closed and Garibaldi hoped Marcus would be able to get through to Neroon.

" What!" Neroon exclaimed, outraged to see the door open without his permission. Identifying Marcus' voice within a second, he used the enormous strength in his arms to push himself up out of the wheel chair. Standing at last, he waited for the ranger to show himself. I won't be able to keep this up for long, he realized; his back was hurting.

Nervous as hell, Marcus entered their shared quarters and forgot to breathe momentarily as he caught sight of his lover. Neroon had to support himself in order to stand on his own. It was obvious the effort hurt Neroon; Marcus saw the strain in his dark eyes. Things have changed, Marcus thought saddened, he has erected walls.

Neroon fought hard to remain composed; he never expected Marcus to come here this soon. " Marcus. I was told you had been taken to Medlab," he said in the end and didn't see the anguish in the ranger's eyes; too wrapped up in his own suffering. Neither did he notice how pale Marcus' skin was or the nervous twitch close to the ranger's mouth.

" I managed to sneak out," Marcus said attempting a joke, only to fail miserably.

" You should return there," Neroon replied and strengthened his grip on the armrest of the wheel chair.

It's hard to believe we're lovers, Marcus thought distressed; Neroon was keeping him at a distance. Tears were fighting to appear in his eyes; he felt lost. Neroon had been his strength all this time and now the warrior was pushing him away because of this injury. " You should sit down, Neroon. I can tell by looking into your eyes that you're in pain," he said softly, scared for the Minbari's reaction.

" I am in no pain," Neroon snarled, but knew he couldn't support himself much longer.

Marcus took another step closer to him and placed a hand on Neroon's shoulder. " I love you, Neroon. Let me help you."

" I don't need help!" Neroon growled, but his powerful arms failed him and he would have fallen had it not been for Marcus preventing that from happening.

Wrapping his arms around Neroon's waist, he managed to place him back into the wheel chair. " Stop being so obnoxious, Neroon!" Marcus said and looked into upset dark eyes.

" Why can't you leave me alone, human!" Neroon exclaimed in anger.

" I've got a name, Neroon," Marcus whispered crestfallen. Now that he was touching the warrior, he felt his rage and pain. I know these feelings so well. I have to find a way to help him deal with this. But how? Marcus' last remark made Neroon shudder. I am hurting him! he suddenly realized and felt ashamed of the way he had acted. " Marcus, forgive me. I was cruel."

" No need to ask for forgiveness, Neroon." Marcus knelt beside the warrior and clasped his hand around Neroon's. " You were there for me when I needed your support, please let me do the same thing for you." The ranger looked up into Neroon's eyes that were still filled with anger aimed at himself.

Neroon swallowed hard; although he loved the ranger, he didn't want him to waste his life by nursing him. " I have found a way to release you from your vow, Marcus. I will ask Denbaar to make our break up official."

" No," Marcus sighed in hurt tone. " Don't do this, Neroon. I love you and I know you love me. "

" No, I have to do the right thing, Marcus." Neroon freed himself of Marcus' hold.

Marcus was about to protest more fiercely, as the door chime chirped. Not now! he thought, but the chime sounded a second and third time.

" Marcus? Stephen told me to take you back to Medlab now. He needs to examine you. Open the door or I'll use my override code," Garibaldi said. His instincts told him that Marcus wasn't making any progress with Neroon. The warrior was so damn stubborn!

Marcus struggled to get to his feet again. Neroon used that moment to put more distance between them.

" You shouldn't keep him waiting," Neroon stated and called upon his discipline to not fold his arms around the ranger, who suddenly looked broken and fragile. Only now Neroon noticed the exhaustion in Marcus' eyes. Why is he this drained? I never asked him, he realized.

" I'll be back, Neroon. You won't push me away this easily. I'll fight for our love," Marcus said in a sad tone when walking over to the door. " I refuse to give in."

Garibaldi noticed the disappointed expression in the ranger's eyes the moment Marcus stepped into the corridor. " Let's go. Neroon needs some time to deal with this. He'll come around eventually; you have to be patient, Marcus."

" God, I hope so," Marcus muttered and grabbed the Chief's arm as vertigo almost made him stumble over his own feet.

Marcus never complained as Franklin ran test after test on him. Closing his eyes, he forced himself to fall asleep.

Stephen recognized Marcus' depressed state and felt worried. Physically, the ranger was all right, except for some fatigue. There was no reason to keep him here in Medlab. But Michael had told him about the ranger's confrontation with Neroon and sending him back to his quarters was no solution either. Luckily Marcus had fallen asleep, giving him some time to ponder the ranger's dilemma. This is something the two of them have to work out, he realized and stepped into Bester's room. John Sheridan was leaning against the wall, a thoughtful look in his eyes.

John wasn't sure what to think of the story Marc had told him. He had been watching Bester closely and had noticed him flinch the moment Marc had revealed his true name, Stephen Dexter. At that moment John had realized how little he had known about the man. Sheridan wondered where to go from here. Bester had allowed Marc to tell the story without reservation, but John’s first concern was Babylon 5 itself. Bester's presence here could cause trouble.

" Captain, Al doesn't want me to say this, but I want him to stay on Babylon 5. You granted me asylum, please do the same for Ariel and Al." Marc's steadfast tone echoed through the small room. His fingers were twined around Al's, sensing his lover relax now that everything had come into the open.

Sheridan shook his head. " Marc, I can't make any promises. From what you told me the Corps wants Ariel and when they find out I'm sheltering Bester as well, I could get into big trouble." Pondering his options, John looked Bester in the eyes. " What about you? Do you want to return to Psi Corps? I can't believe you would want to stay here."

Al pulled Marc closer and told him; < Tell the Captain that I want to sever my ties with the Corps. The moment I accepted my real name and decided to stay with you I became rogue. Alfred Bester turning rogue...I can't believe it. > Al stared at their intertwined fingers.

" Al is a rogue now. He opposed Charles and the Corps thinks he's dead." Marc squeezed his lover's fingers gently. " Please Captain, give us a chance."

" I'll let you know when I've made my decision." Sheridan studied the Psi Cop once more, was it only a scheme or the truth? He needed time to find out.

Lennier had seated himself next to her bed. He had brought some sacred scrolls to read while she was asleep. Although Delenn had asked him to look after Ariel, he realized he was spending more time than necessary with her. I am Satai Delenn's aide; I should be serving her, not sitting here watching over a stranger. Yet, the thought of leaving Ariel made him feel sad. He definitely had to ask Doctor Franklin to examine him. This strange feeling confused him completely.

Moments ago he had assured himself of the fact that her guest quarters were tidy. Doctor Franklin had told him he was going to release her tonight. Lennier was looking forward to taking her there, to talk to her, to look into her eyes. I've never felt this way before...

" All right, Marcus. You can go home, but I want you to rest. You're still... suffering... from the trauma you were submitted to on Centauri Prime." Stephen had mixed feelings about letting the ranger leave Medlab. An hour ago Marcus had startled Franklin and Lillian by screaming himself awake, yelling out Ranan's name. Ever since that nightmare, Marcus had refused all sleeping meds. He wants to stay awake because he's afraid of those nightmares, Stephen realized. " I'm going to get you some counseling. Might take me some time, because there aren't that many licensed psychologists onboard."

" I don't need counseling," Marcus said, but avoided Stephen's stare.

" You do and you know it."

Sighing, the ranger realized he had lost this one. Franklin was probably right any way. " Can I leave now?"

" Yes, but I'll drop by tomorrow to check on you."

Marcus stood in front of the door to his quarters. He knew Neroon was inside, a startling fear moved through him. I need him, need to feel his arms around me, telling me I'm his.

Pressing the door chime, he hoped Neroon would let him in. Marcus had decided not to impose himself on the warrior. " Neroon? It's me. Can I come inside?" Feeling tired, he swayed on his feet. Lack of sleep made him feel dizzy. There was only one person who could stop the nightmares, Neroon. Sleeping in his embrace always soothed him.

The door opened and Marcus hesitantly stepped inside. Neroon was seated on the couch, a frustrated expression on his face. " If you want me to leave, say so," Marcus offered him with bleeding heart. He wanted to fling himself into Neroon's arms so badly!

" It's after midnight. I'm going to get some sleep," Neroon said and pulled himself into the wheelchair. Ignoring the ranger, he disappeared into the bedroom. Once the door had closed behind him, Neroon let go of a strangled sigh. The look on Marcus' face had been one of emotional pain, but he had to keep some distance between them. It would only take a couple of days to have their vows proclaimed illegal and then he was going to return to Minbar. Elaan had contacted him; his grandparents would welcome him into their household. Wisely he hadn't told Elaan that he would be coming to Minbar alone, leaving Marcus behind on Babylon 5. I have to be strong. Marcus will be fine on his own; he's strong and his friends will help him. I need to find myself again, my purpose in life. I can no longer remain a warrior now that I'm paralyzed. Neroon managed to heave his body onto the bed. Closing his eyes, he told himself to forget about Marcus. The ranger was young and attractive and would find a new partner easily.

Marcus remained behind, crestfallen and feeling abandoned. Staring at the closed bedroom door, he lowered his head. He sat down on the sofa and after a moment, he lay down, resting his head on one of the small cushions. If Neroon had wanted me to keep him company, he wouldn't have closed the door.

Saddened, he wrapped his arms around himself. Surviving the labyrinth had taken a large emotional toll on him, visions of Ranan haunted him as he dozed off. " Define pain," he mumbled in his tormented sleep and tears slid down his cheeks. " You maimed me in body and soul," had been his answer back then. And now I have to fight for Neroon's love as well.

His nightmares took him back to the cell beneath Ranan's house; he smelled the stench of his own blood, saw the moon and shivered, as his naked body grew cold. Ranan was going to return to his cell any moment now. Marcus curled himself into a ball on the sofa, enmeshed by the nightmare.

Neroon wasn't able to sleep and tossed and turned in bed; Marcus should be at his side, resting in his arms. But the ranger had remained in the living area. He doesn't want to be close to me, or he would have followed me to the bedroom, he reasoned and felt furious.

A scream alerted him and his old instincts awoke. " Marcus," he whispered, remembering the ranger screaming himself awake due to nightmares. He didn't hesitate and pulled the wheelchair closer. The door opened and Neroon's eyes quickly scanned the room. Marcus was lying on the couch, twitching, eyes open. Another yelp left his lips. Pushing his wheelchair forward with his strong arms he stopped the moment he reached the ranger. " Wake up, Marcus. You're having a nightmare," he said in a loud tone, but it didn't reach the ranger's mind.

" Master Ranan, please... no!" the ranger yelled and fell off the sofa as he tried to crawl away from his imaginary enemy. His face was contorted and his hands were curled around the fabric of his tunic.

Neroon cringed, recognizing the intensity of the nightmare. The same bad dreams had haunted the ranger right after Bester had restored his mental functions. Paying his paralysis no mind, he lowered himself onto the floor and cradled Marcus against his chest. I have been selfish, he berated himself. I knew he had a hard time on Vanastar and I ignored the silent cry for help in his eyes. Marcus struggled in his embrace, but was no match for the strong Minbari. " Marcus, wake up. You're safe. You're on Babylon 5..." he said in a firm tone. Marcus' hooded eyes flashed open.

Feeling disorientated, he stared at the Minbari holding him tight. " Master?" he murmured and began to calm down.

Neroon was upset to hear that word. " It's I, Neroon... Marcus?" He waited for the ranger's response. As there was none, he pulled him closer and tenderly kissed the silk-like hair.

Finally realizing he'd had a nightmare, Marcus pushed himself deeper into the embrace. " Sorry, Neroon. I didn't want to wake you, but the nightmares have returned."

" Don't apologize," Neroon inhaled the ranger's scent. " What brought them back?"

" The labyrinth... It conjured an image of Ranan... I was back in that dirty cell. I need you, Neroon. Don't push me away..." he said pleadingly.

" I made a terrible mistake," Neroon realized. I will always love you. The Minbari raised Marcus' tear stained face and thought: I ignored your needs when you needed me; you even tried helping me to accept my fate. I have been a fool.

Marcus reached out and caressed Neroon's face. Something Al had told him returned to his mind. " Remember when I managed to sneak out of Medlab after Bester restored my memory? You were there for me. At first I tried pushing you away, but then I realized you wanted to be with me because you loved me; not because you pitied me, Neroon." Marcus sighed and kissed the Minbari's collarbone. " I know it's hard to accept help. I have been there, Neroon." Swallowing hard, he added;" But I need you, Neroon. I can't give up on you because I would be giving up on myself as well."

" I understand," Neroon finally admitted. I remember that moment when you surrendered yourself to me. You were so certain that I would take care of you; be there for you, helping you heal. I never realized how much trust and love you placed in me back then.

Marcus saw the change in his lover's eyes and sighed relieved. Maybe now Neroon would allow him in and lower those walls.

" Help me back into the wheelchair?" Neroon didn't need the help, but he wanted to show Marcus that he did understand.

The ranger's eyes suddenly sparkled hearing that request. " Of course, Neroon."

Neroon waited for Marcus to get a good hold of him and then used his arms to push himself off the floor. Once more seated in the wheelchair, he smiled weakly. " Let's go to bed, Marcus."

Nodding his head, Marcus walked beside him and finally lowered himself on the bed. " I’m afraid to fall asleep," he admitted to the Minbari who now lay next to him.

" Move into my arms then," Neroon waited for his lover to make himself comfortable, then pulled up the comforter to cover their bodies. " I will keep the nightmares away," he promised and felt him go limp in his arms.

" I love you, Neroon," Marcus whispered before falling asleep again.

" And I won't fail you again, Marcus," Neroon stroked the soft hair. This felt so familiar, so right. The ranger's hands were holding his and Neroon shivered as he realized what he had almost lost to his own stupidity and self-pity. Watching Marcus sleep, he gently kissed his brow and tightened the hold he had on his lover. " I will keep my vow, Marcus; I will fight to overcome this."

Ariel had changed her clothing. The old Psi Corps uniform had been flung into the corner and she examined the fabric of the green tunic Lennier had given her.

These people cared for her. She had felt the sincerity when the Captain had told her he would grant her asylum if she wanted to stay here. He had been in Delenn and Lennier's company; Ariel had studied Delenn and had found no evil in her mind. Poor Lennier, she had thought, Chasing an impossible dream.

Ariel had asked for some time to think things over. The idea of asylum was intriguing, but she needed time to make up her mind. Delenn and the Captain had left and only Lennier had stayed behind, presenting her with the tunic. She had accepted it because she needed clothes. But I don't want charity, she had thought and had told him to leave.

Now, 30 minutes later, she was sitting on the exam bed, waiting for Franklin to drop off her release forms, which she had to sign before she could leave. What's taking him so long?

Five minutes later Franklin finally entered the exam room. Ariel immediately noticed the troubled look on his face. It's not my business. I'll be gone in a couple of days.

" Sorry I'm late, but I never realized how hard it was to find a licensed and experienced psychologist onboard the station."

Curiosity got the better of her and Ariel asked;" Why do you need one?"

" Marcus needs counseling. I need a psychologist who knows how to deal with his problems." Franklin handed her the release forms and watched her sign them. She looked much better.

Ariel placed the forms on the bed next to her. I should stay away from this, she told herself, but knew she had already lost that inner struggle. " Is it that hard to find one?"

" Yes, there are only 3 onboard and they have absolutely no experience in dealing with rape victims. They shook their heads in disbelief as I told them why I needed a psychologist. I would do it myself, but I'm not qualified to counsel Marcus," Franklin sighed, massaging his temples.

" You need some sleep as well," Ariel remarked, still not sure what to do. She wanted to help, but she didn't want to stay here that long.

" Yeah, you're right, but I need to solve this problem first. I should have insisted he accepted counseling after he regained his memory."

" Doctor, should you fail to find one...." Ariel paused," I have a degree in psychology. I specialized in helping trauma victims before I left Earth." She saw his stare and knew she had made a mistake.

" My search has finally ended then," Stephen sighed relieved." Will you counsel him?"

" If there's no one else available... I will, but only if Marcus agrees to this arrangement."

" He knows he needs help," Stephen said. Lillian interrupted them.

" Lennier is waiting for you, Ariel. I have never seen him this impatient before. He has been pacing that corridor for the last half hour."

Ariel smiled weakly; she'd also noticed the changed feelings inside Lennier, although she had no idea why the Minbari was suddenly interested in her. " I guess he's eager to drop me off at my quarters, so he can return to Delenn," she said eventually.

" I'm not that sure, " Lillian replied, closing the door behind her. " He's got that certain look in his eyes."

" What look?" Stephen asked.

" Ever seen the way Neroon devours Marcus with his eyes? Lennier is starting to look at her the same way, only he doesn't know it yet!" Lillian stated smugly. She had seen that look too many times.

" What are you implying?" Ariel got to her feet and felt confused.

" He's developing a crush on you!" Lillian quipped and smiled at Ariel before leaving the exam room again.

" She must be wrong," Ariel whispered. It would explain though why the young Minbari wanted to stay close to her. Why didn't I detect those feelings? A little irritating voice inside her head answered her; Perhaps you don’t want to face that truth?

" I don't think I have ever seen Lennier in love before," Stephen said and wondered why she looked this upset.

" He's in love with Delenn," she revealed to him and immediately regretting doing so.

" Delenn? Poor guy." Stephen thought of the love that Delenn bore for Sheridan. Perhaps it would be best for Lennier to fall in love with someone else. " Don't you like him?"

" Lennier?" Ariel chuckled. " I'm not sure. We had a bad start and regardless, I'm not interested in a relationship at this point. Lennier reminds me of a teddy bear I once had as a child; too cuddly."

" So you have been thinking about him?" Stephen replied smugly.

" I guess I have," she had to admit.

" You could do much worse!"

" I know, " Ariel chuckled in return, no longer taking their conversation seriously. Lennier will never let go of his love for Delenn.

Walking through the bowels of the space station, Ariel peeked at Lennier. She didn't want to pry on his emotions or thoughts, but the idea that he was falling in love with her worried Ariel.

" These are your quarters," Lennier told her and punched in the access code. Ariel noticed that his fingers trembled. Oh no, they can't be right! she thought distressed and followed him inside. The room was small, but there was a well-equipped kitchenette and a bathroom.

" I am sorry that there is only a sonic shower available. It was difficult to get these quarters in the first place," Lennier said apologetically.

" They're fine, Lennier," Ariel said softly. An odd silence descended on to the room.

" I also took the liberty of buying some food items for you. Would you like some tea?"

" Yes, I would like that," Ariel admitted and watched him move into the small kitchen. " You're Delenn's aide aren't you?" she said, desperately trying to find a way to deal with the awkwardness between them.

" That is correct," Lennier boiled some water and carried the mugs back to the coffee table.

" So, why are you here? Shouldn't you be... assisting her instead?" Carefully sipping the hot liquid, she studied him. He has no idea what these feelings are all about. she thought and felt embarrassed. I didn't recognize them either, but then... no one has ever been in love with me before. Not even the Psi Cops she had trained with had trusted her because of her combined gifts. They had been afraid to approach her. But Lennier knew nothing about her powers.

Lennier was observing her and suddenly noticed her gorgeous brown, almost golden eyes. He had been lost in thought and the mug began slipping from his hand. The liquid began to pour out of the cup and was about to hit his robes when the tea froze in mid air. Dumbfounded, Lennier stared at the liquid. " What?" he whispered and saw the look of discomfort on her face.

" I'm also a telekinetic," she said and waited for his reaction. She expected a horrified look, but Lennier was only studying the time frozen liquid.

Hesitantly, he touched it. " It's still a liquid," he said as he pressed a finger into the tea.

" Yes, it is. " Ariel confirmed, wondering why Lennier wasn't making an excuse to leave yet. A lot of people were able to deal with her telepathy, but this was something that scared them.

" What else can you do with it?" Lennier asked and smiled at her.

Taken aback, Ariel wondered if she had misunderstood his request. Using her powers she changed the liquid's shape and formed some letters in the air.

" This?" Lennier saw the letters and quickly combined them. Curious, he leaned in closer. " Can you put it back in the mug?"

" Of course," Ariel returned the smile hesitantly and poured the tea back into the mug.

" I am intrigued by your powers. What else can you do?" Lennier was enjoying himself. He had seen the brief shock on her face as she had revealed her powers to him. But Lennier felt honored she had confided in him. Powers such as these were rare among Minbari and he was curious.

Ariel decided to accept the challenge and while focusing on Lennier, smiled wickedly.

Lennier suddenly felt a strange sensation; looking down he saw that he was no longer sitting in the chair, but was floating in the air. He tried to speak, but was too flabbergasted. He smiled at her instead.

Neroon had been studying Marcus' face for some time now. The ranger was still asleep and a peaceful expression lay on his features; so contrary to the terror that had twisted his face during the nightmares. Gently tangling his hand in the long, dark hair, Neroon wondered how he could have missed the look of misery in Marcus' eyes the first time the ranger had tried reaching him.

I was too preoccupied with myself, he realized and sighed blissfully as the ranger shifted in his arms to press even closer to him. Marcus had been right. Months ago the ranger had put his trust in him to help him heal. Now, the time had come to allow Marcus to do the same thing for him. Yes, accepting help, support was hard on him, something else Marcus knew from his own experience.

The dark circles beneath Marcus' eyes worried him. It certainly looked like the ranger had been suffering from nightmares for some nights. " Rest, sleep. I once told you that you belong in my arms... It is the truth. I missed you while you were away," Neroon admitted to the sleeper.

The sound of Neroon's voice made him stir and lazily, Marcus stretched in his lover's arms. The nightmares had stayed away during the second part of his sleep. Somehow Neroon's presence always drove them away. " Good morning," he whispered and slowly opened his eyes. Looking at the Minbari, he felt at peace.

" Marcus? Did you get any sleep?"

" In your arms? Always, " Marcus quipped and slid his fingertips along Neroon's cheekbone. " I missed you, Neroon and when they told me about your injury..."

" A most unfortunate incident," Neroon mumbled, barely paying any attention to the words he was speaking as he lost himself in those warm green eyes. He could actually see his reflection in them. The ranger's head was resting on his shoulders and his lips were so close...Neroon used his tongue to trace the insides of those soft, seductive lips. I still want him, he realized.

Marcus smiled in true contentment. A moment later he felt embarrassed for screaming and waking Neroon last night, but his agony had urged the Minbari to come to him, to console him. It had brought them together again. Focusing on Neroon's feelings, the ranger sensed no sexual arousal, only a sensual longing to have him close.

" I promised Doctor Hobbes to go to Medlab today for yet another examination. Will you accompany me?" Neroon said hesitantly.

Recognizing the acceptance of their continuing relationship in Neroon's words, Marcus felt reassured. " Yes, Neroon. I will," he replied honestly. " I should take a shower first though."

" I agree... You smell... intoxicating."

Marcus relished seeing the genuine smile on Neroon's face. The warmth reached his eyes this time. Kissing him hard on his lips, Marcus ran his fingers over his bonecrest. A delicate whimper was his reward.

" Marcus," Neroon purred dangerously. " Take that shower, now! Or else..."

" Or what?" Marcus grinned mischievously.

" I might be partially paralyzed, but I can still use my hands and tongue to..."

" Neroon!!!!" Chuckling, Marcus managed to free himself of Neroon's embrace. It was then that he realized that he was still fully dressed. " I better change my clothes as well." Casting one more desire filled look at Neroon, he disappeared into the bathroom.

Neroon heaved himself into the wheelchair; he was going to prepare some breakfast first. Ever since his injury he had lacked proper appetite, but now that Marcus had returned his stomach had started to growl again. I have been neglecting my needs, he thought and listened to the soft rush of water coming from the bathroom. Why did I try to push him away? Because I feel helpless and useless? Marcus needs me and I need him.

Moving over into the kitchen area Neroon decided to set the table. He had missed sharing a meal with Marcus. They used to talk about all kinds of things at breakfast or dinner.

The water for their tea had come to a boil and Neroon took two mugs out of the lower cupboard. The teabags however, were out of his reach, situated on the top shelf. Neroon knew he should wait for Marcus to get them, but his pride got in the way, he could do this himself!

After he had managed to pull himself onto his feet, another problem presented itself; using both hands to support himself, he would fall once reaching for the teabags. " Bugger," he whispered and realized he had adopted that expression, using it quite frequently. Marcus has corrupted me, he chuckled, but was still faced with his dilemma.

The most sensible thing to do would be to lower himself back into the wheelchair. Marcus could get those teabags later, but the matter irritated the hell out of him. So he remained motionless, trying to decide what to do next.

Marcus was in the process of drying his hair when he walked into the living area. He had draped a towel around his waist and was about to order the computer to raise the room temperature, as he caught sight of Neroon. Speechless, he stared at the headstrong Minbari. Well, it's better than that apathy he was in yesterday! " Need help?" he said eventually in a soft tone.

" Yes," Neroon squeezed out between clenched teeth before sitting down. No use in denying the truth; Marcus accepted my help after his ordeal also. Neroon pushed the wheelchair back to the kitchen table and accepted the ranger's offer.

Marcus looked at the top shelf and said;" I'll move all things to the bottom shelf. That should solve the problem."

Rubbing his eyes, Neroon wondered how he was going to deal with these limitations. He hated being constricted like this.

" You're brooding, Neroon," Marcus said and sat down next to him, placing the teabags into the hot water. Searching Neroon's emotions, he found an unsettling sense of frustration and anger; which wasn't surprising. Neroon would have to let out that rage or it would smother him emotionally. A sudden flash of sexual want originating from the Minbari surprised him.

" You should put on some clothes, Marcus," Neroon said teasingly, trying to cover up his embarrassment for needing help. There were still some shining droplets of water sitting on Marcus' chest and Neroon wanted to lick them off with his tongue. After all this time he was still puzzled by the immense attraction between them.

" I should?" Marcus teased him in return and licked his lips, knowing only too well what kind of effect it had on his lover.

" Get dressed, now! I need to be in Medlab in 20 minutes or this Doctor Hobbes will call in Garibaldi to bring me there," Neroon was unable to crush the amusement in his tone. Marcus' mere presence seemed to have lifted his spirits.

" You're the boss," Marcus wisecracked. Deliberately walking very slowly, he felt Neroon's eyes burn his back; it made him quiver. Thank God! The attraction is still there. For one moment I thought I had lost him, he mused and thought back to when Neroon had retreated into the bedroom and had closed the door behind him.

The moment he re-entered the bedroom, he let go of a tired sigh. He had hoped to have some time to recuperate from his trip to the labyrinth, but now all kinds of new problems had appeared and this time, he had to be the strong one. Neroon obviously didn't know how to cope with this situation; he felt pressured to stay in control of his emotions. " I have to find a way to make the nightmares go away... I can't burden him with my problems now. I need to give him my full attention," he murmured.

A couple of minutes later, he emerged from the bedroom; fully dressed in his ranger uniform. It was hard to remain composed, seeing Neroon seated at the table; an impressive figure doomed to spend the rest of his life in a wheel chair. Perhaps Stephen knows of a solution. There must be something he can do, Marcus thought, trying to think positively.

Neroon had finished his breakfast and had been surprised to find that his appetite had returned with a vengeance. Smiling at the ranger, Neroon realized how lucky he was to have Marcus for a lover. It took me a while to admit that to myself, but I know now that I need him.

Stephen Franklin was awfully tired, but couldn't rest yet. He had been trying to establish what kind of virus had caused Bester to lose his voice. The computer was currently running tests to determine what virus it was and what treatment would offer the best results.

In the meantime he was busy studying Neroon's medical file. Lillian had been right. The damage was extensive and the spinal cord had been brutally severed. The doctor wasn't sure there was a way to undo the damage, but he was resolved to try to reconnect the severed spinal cord. There was only a small chance that the surgery would be successful, but he had to try. He owed it to Marcus and Neroon to do the best he could. Scheduling the surgery for the day after tomorrow, he looked up from his desk as the computer suddenly beeped; it had found a match.

Yes, he knew this virus. It was easy to treat, but Al would have to rest for several days and avoid any attempt at speech at all. He's lucky to be a telepath; at least that way he can still communicate and thankfully there's Marc who'll keep an eye on him.

It had taken him some time to get used to seeing Marc fuss over the Psi Cop, but Stephen was starting to realize that the two men really cared for each other and had told himself not to judge them.

I still have to tell Marcus about his first appointment with Ariel tomorrow. How is she going to handle his problems? he wondered and made a note; she expected Marcus to come to her quarters at 1300 the next day. Stephen had asked her to start the counseling today, but she had objected to that suggestion; telling him that Neroon and the ranger should be given some time to talk things over.

Setting up a treatment plan for Bester, he recalled Lillian's statement that Lennier was falling in love with Ariel. It brought a grin to his face. Things could get really interesting around here!!

Lennier had been pacing his room for one hour now; it had been a novel experience for the young Minbari. He felt restless and although Delenn had told him how relieved she was he had made it back this quickly, Lennier realized something had changed during this last mission.

Normally, he would spend every available moment with Delenn, but now his thoughts were constantly drifting off to Ariel and the experience of her levitating him. I was floating in the air!

Finally reaching a decision, he stepped into the living area. Delenn was meditating and he hated to disturb her. " Delenn, do you require my services during the next hours? If not, may I be excused? There are some matters I need to take care of concerning Ariel's new quarters. -It was a half-truth; he had already taken care of everything, but he desperately wanted to see her.

Delenn peeked at him through half closed eyes and noticed the expression in his eyes. Something was troubling him! " You can attend to those matters after you contact Denbaar. I tried to send a message to Elaan, but he is preparing for the Umdaha-test."

" I will," Lennier promised and mentally sighed. Afterwards he might be able to visit Ariel. An urge to find out more about her had taken over. He hurried away to contact Denbaar.

It had taken Al some time to convince Marc it was okay to rest in his quarters for a little while. It had been difficult for him to convince Marc that he would be all right on his own. Al had been surprised to find out just how concerned Marc was for his well-being. In the end, Marc had left with an annoyed expression on his face. Al had managed to find the one reason to make him leave. He had told Marc to buy all the things they needed once they were going to settle into his quarters, like food items and clothing.

Alone in his room, Al got some much needed sleep. Although he loved to hold his lover during his sleep, Marc's presence always made him alert. There was this persistent sexual energy lurking within Marc, which could awake his own arousal quite easily.

He hadn't told Marc about any of his worries yet. There was a distinct possibility that Sheridan wouldn't permit him to stay on Babylon 5. Should that happen, he needed to find another safe haven. But where? His face and reputation were very well known, and feared and hardly anyone would be inclined to offer him a place to stay.

Al was especially worried about Marc in case that should happen. Marc would want to go with him and as a rogue the Corps would hunt him them down. He had to prevent that from happening.

But it was up to Sheridan now and Al wondered how long it would take the Captain to let him know what he had decided. I should think of an alternative. The hunt will start the moment the Corps finds out Charles didn't succeed in eliminating me. They'll send their best after me. Once I leave this station, they'll move in.

" Mr. Bester, I know you weren't expecting me, but we need to talk."

Looking at his surprise visitor, Al nodded his consent and the Captain stepped inside. He already made up his mind, that can only mean that he wants me to leave as quickly as possible, Al thought and told himself to accept the inevitable. This time, he wasn't in charge of the situation; Sheridan was.

Feeling uncomfortable, John halted at the end of Bester's bed to study him. The Captain vividly remembered the discussion they had had about Al's request to be allowed to stay onboard.

Ivanova had been opposed to the idea right from the start. In her eyes, he had read her amazement that he was seriously considering Bester's request. Talia, whom he had asked to be present because this matter dealt with the Corps, had been inclined to give Bester a chance, referring to him aiding her escape and eliminating the alternate personality the Corps had planted in her mind. After hearing that argument, the Commander had become silent.

Garibaldi's face was evidence that he was worried; the Chief had mixed feelings in this matter. He had pointed out to them that although Bester wasn't to be trusted, the Psi Cop had helped Marcus deal with the recent trauma.

Sheridan had agreed with him; Bester had done a lot to help them lately. It hadn't simplified making a decision, but he did feel he had made the right one after all." I know you can't talk, Mr. Bester. I only came here to let you know that I've decided that you can stay on Babylon 5 for the time being." Sheridan caught Bester's surprised expression and shrugged his shoulders. " The truth is that Marc has grown very attached to you and Marcus has become very close to Marc." John knew he was right when he read the same concern in Al's eyes. " Marc would leave us to be with you and I don't want him to die at the Corps' hands. There must be a reason why he thinks you're worth the risk. You'd better not disappoint him." Pondering his next move, John said;" I'm sure Marc won't mind you moving in with him. We don't have any quarters to spare at the moment."

Al wanted to say something, but how? At a loss, he sought for a pen and some paper that Franklin had left behind in case he needed to address a nurse. After writing down some words, he handed the paper to Sheridan.

A bit curious, John quickly read the short message. " You're worried about the Corps? So am I, but I'll find a way to deal with them; I always do." A chuckle appeared on his face as he continued;" I never thought you would turn rogue one day." Flashing a wicked grin, he turned and left the room.

Stupefied, Al stared at the wall. I can't believe it!! I never thought Sheridan would let me stay. Marc! I need to tell him. Remembering he had sent his lover to his quarters, he slid back the thermo blanket and looked questioningly at his med gown. Grabbing the ends behind his back, he decided to sneak into the corridor in search of Doctor Franklin.

" You should be in bed!" Stephen chided him. A smirk crossed his features, seeing Al's flabbergasted look. " John told me you could stay. Let me guess; you want to tell Marc?"

< Yes, > Al replied and hoped Franklin wouldn't be upset to hear that mind voice.

" Want me to contact him and ask him to come to Medlab so you can tell him yourself?"

< If you can find him... > Al hesitantly smiled. To be reunited with the one person he loved and to be allowed asylum was too good to be true. Soon, he would wake up and discover it had all been nothing but wishful thinking!

" I'll get a hold of him," Stephen promised. " But I want you to return to bed now!"

Walking one step behind Al, Franklin made sure the other man lay down again. " In case you want to know; I found the virus which caused you to lose your voice. Antibiotics should take care of it. Your voice will be back in a couple of days, provided you rest," Franklin added and heard Al's relieved sigh.

" Marc? Stephen is looking for you. He wants you to go to Medlab." Garibaldi had been searching the Zocalo after Franklin had asked him to find the young man.

" Why?" Marc placed the clothes back onto the pile and searched the Chief's face. There was no worry in Garibaldi's eyes and Marc relaxed.

" Got something to do with your boyfriend," Garibaldi said with a grin on his face. It had always been fun to embarrass Marcus and now Marc seemed to react the same way. The young man blushed gracefully and smiled weakly.

" Never thought of Al in that way," he admitted shyly.

A warm laughter fled the Chief's lips; seeing the timid expression on that usually mischievous face amused him. " You're wasting time. I think Al , as you like to call him, will be anxiously waiting for you to show up!" he said teasingly.

Suddenly in a hurry, Marc forgot about the clothes that he had wanted to buy for Al and left the Zocalo.

Michael watched his departure, pondering how many things had changed during these last four months and couldn't help wondering what else was heading their way!

" Stephen? What's wrong?" Marc couldn't help worrying about Al. He knew his lover had had a rough time lately and was still apprehensive that the doctor would discover a complication as far as the healing process was concerned.

" Nothing's wrong, Marc. Al just wants to talk to you," Franklin replied quite amused. "Sometimes you do remind me of Marcus, the way you fuss over Al." Stopping this line of thought, he gestured Marc to step inside Al's room. " He's waiting for you."

Nodding his head, Marc left the doctor behind and knocked.

Al instinctively knew it was Marc. A moment later his lover appeared; his face flushed as if he had been running. < Marc, Captain Sheridan told me I could stay aboard Babylon 5. Looks like I'll be moving in with you very soon. >

" That's great!" Marc exclaimed and sat down on the bed. " When will Franklin let you go?"

< Not for a couple more days. He's quite protective of his patients! >

" Al?" Marc sensed his lover's worry; Al was trying to hide it, but wasn't doing a good job at it.

< It's just... I don't want to think about the Corps finding out I'm still alive. They will try and get to me, us. I fear for you, Marc. As long as you're close to me, you're in danger as well. >

" I don't care about living dangerously, Stee. Not as long as I'm near you," Marc whispered.

Al heard the name and was surprised to find that it no longer upset him. < I like it when you call me Stee, Marc. I never thought I would. >

" You've changed," Marc offered as explanation. Casting a quick look at the camera in the corner of the room, he cursed. If it hadn't been there, he would have flipped his lover onto his back to make him squirm and quiver. < I'm still horny. >

< Why am I not surprised? > Al shook his head in mock despair and pulled Marc closer to kiss his breath away.

PART 24

" Why do you want to perform this surgery, doctor? If I understand you correctly, the damage done by the PPG can't be repaired," Neroon said in a baffled tone. These humans continued to amaze him. They never gave up, no matter how small the odds were. Marcus had taken a seat next to him and he felt the ranger's eyes upon him. His lover had insisted on taking part in this conversation.

" I want to try, Neroon. Even though there's only a 10% chance that the surgery will be successful I need to know I did everything possible to repair the damage," Stephen said honestly. Studying them, Franklin wondered if they would be able to cope with another disappointment. Perhaps he should never have offered them this possibility. Although Marcus looked rested, Franklin knew that the ranger was still fighting bad memories.

" Neroon? I think you should let Stephen try," Marcus said eventually. Placing a hand on the Minbari's shoulder, he locked eyes with the headstrong warrior.

Neroon wasn't sure what decision to make. " Marcus, I don't expect this surgery to be successful, so why should I do it?"

" You've got nothing to lose, Neroon," Marcus replied softly, offering him nothing but the hard truth.

" You're right of course, but..." Neroon started to object, then stopped. Glancing at the doctor, he said;" I will give you permission to carry out this surgery, but I think it's useless."

" I understand," Stephen said, knowing Neroon was too afraid of disappointment to allow hope into his heart. " I want you to check in first thing in the morning. Let's say 0900 hours." Stephen smiled, pleased that Neroon had agreed in the end.

" You mentioned you wanted to talk to Marcus as well?" Neroon said, eager to change the subject.

" Yes," Franklin wished he knew how the ranger was going to react to this news. " Marcus, I want you to get some counseling. I managed to find a psychologist who's willing to start working with you." Stephen saw the annoyed expression in Marcus' eyes. The ranger had never thought he would actually have to do this. Raising a hand, the doctor smothered the protest Marcus was about to voice. " We both know your nightmares are bad and that you haven't dealt with your past. The memories are haunting you." Stephen noticed the nod of approval Neroon gave him.

" True words," Neroon mumbled and saw Marcus blush.

" You have to face that past, accept it, before you can move on," Stephen added in a concerned tone. Earlier on Marcus had promised him to accept counseling and Franklin hoped Marcus wouldn't reconsider his decision.

" I'm not going to confide in a stranger!" Marcus reacted, obviously upset.

" Ariel will counsel you. She's is no stranger, is she?" Stephen asked him in a soft tone.

" Ariel?" Neroon asked. Marcus had hardly told him anything about his mission on Vanastar. He only knew that the labyrinth had conjured up an image of Ranan to question his lover.

" She's Byron's sister and helped us escape," Stephen explained. " She expects you at her quarters at 1200 hours tomorrow, Marcus."

" But that's when you're operating on Neroon! I want to be here..." Marcus started to protest but was cut short by Franklin.

" Marcus, there's nothing you can do to help Neroon during the surgery," Franklin exchanged a glance with Neroon, he needed help in convincing the ranger.

" The doctor is right, Marcus," Neroon added. "Perhaps this Ariel can help you through this difficult time. " The Minbari gently took his lover's ice cold fingers in his hands and rubbed them." I know you suffer from nightmares. If she can alleviate the pain you carry... let her try." Neroon saw that the ranger was going to give in and felt relieved.

" I'll go to the appointment. I'll co-operate," Marcus promised reluctantly through clenched teeth. Although he knew they were right, he felt trapped.

"You made the right decision," Neroon said approvingly. " I'm proud to see you take another step on your road to recovery."

Stephen cleared his voice, the tension in the room was getting to him. " If you'd excuse me now... I need to start preparing for that surgery tomorrow," he said and ended their conversation by leaving the office.

Ariel sat down behind the Com-unit. Stephen had promised to send her Marcus' medical records so she would know what she was up against. It only took her a moment to locate and access the file.

Two hours later she rubbed her eyes. Reading Marcus' history had saddened her. She had felt his pain the moment he had entered the labyrinth, had known his pain would destroy the ancient maze, but she had never known what had happened to cause that amount of hurt in his soul. Now, she knew.

Caim had been the first one to break the ranger by violating his mind and erasing Marcus' memories. Ranan had been the one to complete Marcus' demise. She would have to address both of them during Marcus' counseling. I feel ashamed for what Caim did to him! Caim should have died a lot earlier. My own brother tortured him for three days!

She needed a moment to compose herself. Ranan is the key to Marcus' recovery; he'll have to face his memories and he'll have to make his peace with Angel. There were several options to accomplish that goal and she mentally reviewed them all. Using telepathy was tempting, but she realized she should refrain from doing so; too many people had already tampered with Marcus' mind. No, she would have to do this the old fashioned way!

The door chime sounded and tore her away from her pondering. " Enter," she said and felt curious; who would want to visit her?

Lennier was fighting down his nervousness to the best of his ability. His head was pounding in an absurd way and the blood was sizzling in his ears as the pressed the door chime. He wished he could run away, but the door opened and he had no other choice than to step inside. His hands were clammy as he hid them in the sleeves of his robes. I definitely have to go to Doctor Franklin. Something is wrong with me! he thought and took another step inside.

Ariel stood in the center of the small room, dressed in a tunic made of soft blue fabric. Lennier remembered buying if for her. I was right; the color suits her eyes. Her long, red hair shone like liquid gold. She must have showered, Lennier realized and was shocked to feel a sexual response in his body. He tried to suppress it, not sure why it was there in the first place. Not even Delenn had this kind of effect on him and suddenly he understood these feelings coursing through him. I am not ill! I have fallen in love with her! But that is impossible; I only love Delenn. This realization scared him and he sighed mentally the moment his arousal diminished. Totally confused, he stood motionless in front of her, relishing the sparkle in her eyes.

Ariel avoided looking at him. His feelings were evident on his face and she knew that the day would come when they would have to face the truth. But Lennier would have to be the one to initiate that process. Till then, she had to wait. It would also give her some time to sort out her own feelings. He's never felt sexually attracted to someone else before. His mind is pure and innocent; so is his affection for Delenn. I'm sure he's still a virgin... Who am I to judge him? I'm one myself! She shivered and remembered the Corps' attempts to force her to participate in their breeding programs. It had taken all her cunning to convince them she wasn't suitable to take part in them. She had even given them a demonstration of her powers, had let them go haywire, berserk. The Corps had become convinced it was too dangerous to mess around with her mind and they had settled for a set of her genes. Byron had helped her back then... Byron, the name caused her pain. I need time to mourn his death, she realized. Remembering Lennier's presence she asked;" Is there something you wanted to talk to me about?" Finally, the embarrassing silence had been shattered.

" Yes... I..." Lennier stuttered, then grew silent. Looking her in the eyes was one of the hardest things he had ever done in his life. " I wondered if you would allow me to cook dinner for you tomorrow evening. I know how to prepare some human dishes. Delenn told me I am a good cook." He realized it sounded pompous, like he was trying to convince her she had to taste his cooking and felt shy all of a sudden. " I am sorry, if I sounded..."

Ariel interrupted him. She liked his company and was reminded of Franklin's remark that she should give the young Minbari a chance. Had Stephen known, even back then, that they might be good for each other?

" Lennier, I'd like to taste your cooking," she said with a hesitant smile on her face. " Just tell me what food items you need and I'll get them for you."

" No need to do so," Lennier replied." I will bring everything I need with me." He succeeded in hiding his excitement now that she had accepted his invitation.

An awkward smile crossed Marc's features as he studied Al through the observation window. Stephen had needed to examine Al and had told him to wait outside. Reluctantly, he had complied in the end. Al had practically thrown him out of the room as he'd realized that the young man wanted to stay present during the examination.

Now that the tests had been completed, Marc was eager to learn about the results. Al was still hooked up to one intravenous feed and was dozing off now that Franklin had left the room.

"He'll make a complete recovery. Give him a couple of days to rest," Franklin informed him. "I'm going to release him tomorrow afternoon."

" That's great!" Marc had spent quite some time making their quarters comfortable. Although the guestrooms were only meant to accommodate one person, they would manage just fine. " And what about his voice?"

" It will also return in a couple of days. The medication I gave him has started to work already," Stephen chuckled, seeing the eager anticipation in Marc's eyes. " You can go back inside. Just don't exhaust him, he still needs rest!"

" Me?? Exhaust him!! It's the other way around!" Marc echoed in amusement. Grinning wickedly, he left the observation area.

Al yawned; he suspected Franklin of slipping him some kind of sleeping meds. Why else would he feel this tired?

" Stephen forbade me to exhaust you. That rules out sex tonight!" Marc said teasingly as he entered the room.

Al peeked at him through half closed eyelids. < Marc, stop thinking about sex all the time!>

" No way! Franklin is going to release you tomorrow afternoon. Once you get to my quarters, I'll make sure you'll stay in bed. I can think off a number of ways to keep you there,.. pleasurable ways of course," Marc said, emphasizing those last words and sent Al an image of them being intimate.

< Why am I blushing?> Al wondered. Seeing Marc's smirk, he knew his lover had picked up on that particular thought. It was true though; his face had become flustered in mere seconds after receiving that sexual image. For one moment he wished his old arrogance would return so he could hide behind his mask.

" No, I like you better this way, Stee," Marc whispered sensually. " I want you! And now I have to wait till tomorrow!"

< Marc!> Lost for words, Al could only give in as Marc demandingly claimed his lips.

Marcus was cleaning up the mess they had made while preparing dinner. " We're both lousy cooks," he said amused.

" I know," Neroon agreed, feeling unusually chipper this evening. They had spent the entire day talking and watching each other. Marcus had finally told him some things that had occurred in the maze and every now and then the ranger had grown silent. Neroon had noticed the obvious pain in his green eyes and all he had been able to do was to stare into those orbs, waiting for his lover to continue the tale. His fingers had caressed Marcus' face and in the end the ranger had been able to tell the rest of his story. Franklin was right to insist you accepted counseling, Neroon had realized.

Marcus' eyes had remained watered the rest of the day. Neroon had decided to take action to break his lover's sadness and had told him to push his wheelchair into the kitchen. " I heard of this human dish called pizza. We will prepare it for dinner," he had told Marcus. One hour later they had emerged from the kitchen; Marcus' dark hair had turned white because Neroon had ripped open the package containing the flour to bake the pizza. Yes, they had tried making pizza and had made an abominable mess. In the end they had been forced to order in. But they had both laughed heartily while trying.

" I have to admit that this Chinese food was rather good," Neroon said as he used his powerful arms to heave himself onto the couch. Observing the ranger who was trying to get the last remnants of flour out of his hair, he noticed the slight trembling of those long, delicate fingers. " You're worried."

" Yes." Marcus knew denying the truth would be useless.

" Come and sit next to me," Neroon said and extended a hand to pull his lover closer.

Marcus immediately gave in and molded himself into Neroon's arms. This feels like heaven!

" Tell me about your worries." Marcus needed to talk about what had happened to him.

" No," Marcus replied softly. " You're the one who needs to be comforted, Neroon. You're going to have surgery in the morning. I should be listening to you..." His voice shook and Marcus hated himself that moment for being so weak and selfish.

" When we exchanged our vows I told you there would always be a safe heaven for you in my heart. I meant it," Neroon sighed as Marcus rested his head against his shoulder.

" I'm afraid," Marcus confessed. Why am I telling him this? I should be the one supporting him!

" What of?" Neroon's hand tangled in the soft hair and his other rested on the ranger's chest, near his heart.

" I shouldn't burden you with this," Marcus objected and tried to get off the couch, away from Neroon.

Puzzled by his lover's behavior, Neroon stopped him from leaving and pulled him back into the embrace. " What are you afraid of?" he repeated and used just enough strength to show Marcus that he wouldn't succeed in breaking free. I'm not letting you go until you tell me!

" Being alone at night. Ranan..." Marcus whispered in embarrassment.

" I have confidence in you, Marcus. You will overcome your fears eventually. I have told you this many times before; give yourself time to heal." Wrapping both arms around his lover, he felt Marcus relax. " You're tired," Neroon remarked. " We should get some sleep." Not receiving any answer, Neroon cocked his head to look at the ranger; Marcus had fallen asleep in his arms.

They woke early the next morning. Marcus was surprised to find that they were lying down on the couch. Neroon's steady heartbeat made him feel comfortable and to feel those strong arms around his waist... he choked back a tear. There had been no nightmares last night to haunt him. He shivered as he realized that he would be all alone this evening.

" Good morning, my love," Neroon whispered softly. He had woken some minutes ago and cherished having his lover this close.

" We should get you to Medlab," Marcus said stretching carefully, not wanting to pull a muscle.

" In a moment." Neroon cupped his lover's chin in the palm of his hand, raised it and said;" I love you," then planted a passionate kiss on the ranger's lips, who squirmed in his arms.

" You'll take good care of him, won't you, Stephen?" Marcus said pleadingly. He was watching Neroon through the observation glass. Neroon had allowed Doctor Hobbes to hook him up to several medical devices after he had chased her off to change into a med gown. Saying good-bye for this short period of time had been hard on both of them.

" You know I will," Franklin chided him in a soft tone, trying to ease his friend's worries. " There's nothing you can do here. Why don't you help Al to get packed? He's being released this afternoon."

" All right, then," Marcus gave in. Casting one more glance at Neroon who was now laying down in the exam bed, Marcus knew the Minbari expected nothing from the surgery. It was best not to hope.

" He's in capable hands," Franklin said and led Marcus into the corridor. " Al's in this room. I need to get ready now." Stephen smiled reassuringly, then left.

" Can I come inside, Al?" Marcus waited for an answer.

< Yes. It's good to see you, Marcus.> Al had seriously considered leaving Medlab undetected, but had reconsidered that idea. Marc would be mad and force him to return.

" Feeling claustrophobic?" Marcus stepped inside and immediately recognized the emotion emanating from the man in the exam bed.

< Yes! This place is driving me insane. It's a prison.>

" I know what you're feeling, Al. I spent too many days here after Neroon beat me up." Marcus wished he hadn't said that, seeing the stunned look on Al's face. " Bugger, I wonder how many more times I'll have to tell this!"

PART 25

Ariel was anxiously waiting for Marcus to show up for his appointment. It was 1330 hours and the ranger was already 30 minutes late. Has he changed his mind? she wondered and grew worried. Sipping her tea, she hoped Marcus would arrive soon. Trying to avoid facing his problems would only make things harder on him. Although it might appear the easy way out, it wasn't. She sighed in relief hearing the door chime. " Yes," she said and smiled as the ranger hesitantly stepped inside.

" I'm sorry I'm late, but I was talking to Al and Marc and lost track of time," he apologized.

" It's okay, Marcus. You're here, which is all that matters. Make yourself comfortable on the couch." Walking into the kitchen area she said;" I've got some tea and caff; which would you prefer?"

" Right now I could use some caff," Marcus replied and told himself to calm down. His nervousness showed in his trembling voice. Searching her quarters with his eyes, he realized they were almost as Spartan as his old room had been. There was only one difference. She did own a bed!

" Then caff it will be!" she said and shot him a smile. Some moments later she carried the full mug to the coffee table.

" Thank you," Marcus mumbled and started to fumble with the cloth of his uniform. He knew she had volunteered to counsel him, but this situation made him feel awkward.

" You're welcome," she replied and settled down opposite him. He's nervous, she thought, I've to take this slow! She cleared her throat and asked;" Are you comfortable with me counseling you? If not, please tell me now before we get started."

" No, I don't mind that it's you. At least I know you," Marcus whispered. "But I never knew you were a psychologist."

" The Corps trained me. I have several degrees and spent a couple of years counseling patients." She didn't tell him that these men and women had been traumatized Psi Cops.

" I understand," Marcus said while warming his hand on the hot mug.

" How's Neroon? Stephen told me he's going to have surgery today?" She had to start somewhere to try and establish a basic sense of trust before she could move on to the really important questions.

" Stephen was still working on him when I left Medlab." Marcus stared into the steamy, dark liquid in his mug.

" I'm sure Stephen will do everything he can to help Neroon," she said reassuringly. Studying his body language told her to follow up on this question. " It must be hard on you as well.... Not being allowed to stay there."

" Yes, it is." Marcus placed the mug back onto the table, got up, and started pacing the room in an absent-minded way.

Ariel remained seated, but continued to observe him closely. She wouldn't need to push him into talking; he desperately needed someone to listen to him.

" There's only a 10% chance that it'll be successful, the surgery I mean. Neroon's a warrior, he's so damned proud. Now that he's paralyzed... he feels lost. I know he loves me, but he wanted to release me from my vow... he wanted to set me free." Suddenly, he looked her in the eyes, hoping she would understand him. " And I love him so much it actually hurts at times." Marcus stopped pacing and forced himself to sit down again. " I can only hope he'll be able to accept this. I want to be there for him. But I'm still afraid he'll try and push me away again." The ranger stared at her, hardly believing he had actually told her these personal things. Her eyes were warm, inviting him to share more of his pain.

" But there's more," she urged him on.

" Yes," Marcus admitted. " I need him!" was all he managed to choke out. A moment later he continued;" I can't be alone... I'm afraid of being alone."

Ariel watched him retreat behind his protective walls and knew the magic of the moment was gone. Marcus wouldn't tell her anymore. First he needed proof that he could trust her. Caim and Ranan had crushed his sense of trust and every time he met someone he wanted to trust he had to test them. She had expected that. " Lennier is coming over tonight to prepare dinner. Would you like to join us? Stephen won't let you near Neroon till tomorrow."

The idea was tempting to Marcus, but he didn't want to impose himself on others. " I'm not sure..."

" You must eat any way, Marcus," she said. " Please accept?"

No longer able to resist the offer, he replied;" I would love to."

" Excellent." Ariel smiled and rose to her feet. Walking over to her bed, she picked up two items. " Here, take these."

Curious, Marcus accepted them. "Pen and a paper notebook?"

" I want you to keep a diary. At night, when the nightmares haunt you, I want you to write them down as accurately as possible. Bring it with you when we have our next session," she instructed him.

Nodding his head, Marcus looked her in the eyes. " How long is this counseling going to take? Weeks?"

" Dealing with the trauma?"

" Yes," Marcus sighed seeing the compassion and warmth in her eyes.

" You've been through a lot, Marcus; amnesia, torture, rape." She saw him flinch as he heard that last word. " It's impossible to deal with this in mere weeks, Marcus." Ariel moved a little closer, but refrained from touching him. His eyes had taken on a pleading expression and she knew what he needed to hear. " I don't know how long this is going to take, Marcus. But I do know that your memories will stay with you for the rest of your natural life. Even after years, a sound, a scent, will take you back to Centauri Prime; to Ranan."

Marcus shivered; he knew it was the truth. Neroon had been right; he needed to give himself time to deal with this. He had been forcing himself to get over this as quickly as possible; had wanted to go back on duty again, but all the while doubt and pain had tugged at his mind. Now that Ariel had voiced that truth, he felt relieved. It was normal he needed more time and he would be given all the time he needed. The ranger appreciated that she had been honest with him.

"We'll have to find ways which will enable you to cope with the pain, the memories. It'll take a long time. You'll have to be strong or else Ranan will win in the end."

Hearing that name made him shiver, after a moment he managed to block it out. " Why did it have to happen to me? " he said eventually. He had been asking himself that question for months now, but this was the first time he actually spoke the words.

" I don't know, Marcus. " Ariel had no explanation for what had happened to him. " Bad luck," she added after a moment. " But you're on the road to recovery; you realize you need to talk this out and you came here today. It's a good start," she said and returned his hesitant smile.

" It's small, but it's our own place," Marc said and smiled the moment Al stepped into their new quarters.

Al's eyes were drawn to the bed, almost too small to accommodate two persons.

" We'll have to snuggle up to each other," Marc teased him.

Placing his small suitcase onto the floor, Al returned Marc's grin. < You arranged this on purpose, didn't you? >

" You know me too well, Stee!" Marc smiled and wrapped an arm around his lover's waist. " The doctor told you to rest!" Pulling him onto the bed, he started to unbutton Al's shirt.

< What are you up to? > Al shook his head, knowing only too well what Marc's plans were.

" I want you," Marc whispered, " to rest comfortably," he added in a wicked voice and pulled the comforter up to Al's shoulders, jumping off the bed himself. Seeing Al's stunned expression, his grin broadened. " You can rest... for now. Tonight I want you energetic and hungry... for me!"

< You're such a tease, Marc! > Al chided him, but made himself more comfortable in bed. Marc's sense of wit and true affection were the only medication he needed to heal.

" Just concentrate on resting... while you can!" Marc told him and headed to the small kitchen unit. " I hope you like Italian food," he said and started preparing dinner.

Al watched him till he began to doze off. The short walk from Medlab to these quarters had exhausted him. Something told him, he would be even more drained once Marc had had his way with him.

Nervous as hell, Lennier once more pressed the door chime. He was early; wanting to get dinner started; at 2200 he had to accompany Delenn to a meeting. He had never before tried making tortillas and had no idea if he could pull it off.

" Please step inside," Ariel said in a friendly tone. She still had to tell him that Marcus was joining keep for dinner, hopefully Lennier wouldn't mind.

" Thank you. Is there a place where I can put this?" Lennier showed her all the food items he had brought.

" You can put them on the counter in the kitchen," she told him and gestured him to follow her. "Lennier?" she started, watching him carefully.

" Yes?" He began sorting out the foodstuffs and tried to calm down the rapid beating of his heart. Every time he was near her, it started to pound like mad. Does Delenn feel like this when she's near the Captain? he mused privately. He wasn't sure how to deal with these feelings. I must keep them from her, he decided.

" I invited Marcus to dinner. Do you mind? Neroon had surgery today and Marcus is climbing the walls."

Lennier felt a sudden twinge of jealousy; he had thought he would be alone with her tonight and now... I am acting selfishly! Marcus needs support and I always considered him a good friend. Chiding himself, he felt guilty. " Marcus will always be welcome," he whispered.

Ariel's reaction completely stunned him. " I knew you'd understand, Lennier. Thank you," Ariel shyly placed a kiss on his left cheek, then quickly turned away from him to set the table.

Feeling a cozy warmth all over his body, Lennier imagined he could still feel her lips where they had touched his skin. Why had she done that? Lennier saw her hasty retreat and felt indecisive. Focus on preparing dinner. You do not know why she acted like that.

Ariel was going through the same confusion. Why did I kiss him?! She had acted on impulse, when she had sensed his inner conflict. In the end he had come through and she had wanted to show him she appreciated that decision. But I should have used words instead! Ariel forced herself to return to the kitchen; she was determined not to address the kiss. She was going to ignore it. " Is there anything I can do to help?"

" Do you know how to cut these into slices?" Lennier pointed at a small bag of onions.

" Yes, I do." Ariel confirmed. " Will there be enough for the three of us?"

Lennier nodded his head; lost in watching her slender fingers. How am I going to deal with this? Raising his eyes, he peeked at those seducing lips. Valen, help me! Marcus had been racking his brain as to what he could get Ariel to thank her for the dinner invitation. A bottle of wine perhaps? No, Lennier would be there as well and Minbari didn't drink alcohol.

Walking by another stand, he smelled a familiar scent, something sweet... Chocolate. That's it! he thought, but almost choked when he discovered how damn expensive it was. In the end he bought some and had it gift wrapped, wondering what Minbari might think of its taste. That thought reminded him of Neroon.

He had placed a call to Stephen to inquire about Neroon's condition. The doctor had told him to let Neroon rest till tomorrow. They had to wait. There had been complications and Franklin wasn't sure the surgery had been successful. The doctor's dark stare had made Marcus feel apprehensive; he realized the reconstruction surgery had failed.

Feeling depressed, he wondered how Neroon would react to this news. The Minbari had told them that he didn't expect the surgery to work, but deep within his heart, Neroon must have hoped it would. I'll have to deal with this tomorrow. Perhaps... Ariel can give me some guidelines.

Marcus had thought about having her as a counselor and the more he had thought about it, the better he'd liked that particular idea. It would take some of the pressure off his shoulders and he needed someone to confide in besides Neroon, who needed to recover.

Walking slowly to her quarters, he squeezed the package containing the chocolates a bit too hard, but he never noticed it. His thoughts were elsewhere; how was he going to get through the night on his own? Would he be able to sneak into Medlab if necessary to be close to Neroon?

Stephen will expect that, he realized and felt miserable. At least I won't have to spend the evening on my own. He'd arrived at Ariel's quarters and after pressing the door chime, he stepped inside. Amazed, he looked at Lennier who was busy shoving something into the oven. There was a certain blush on his friend's face that he had never seen before. The next thing he noticed was the sensually colored feelings swirling around the young Minbari.

" Marcus! It'll take another 30 minutes before dinner's ready, please sit down," Ariel welcomed him and hurried out of the kitchen.

It almost seems like she's trying to get away from him. Does Ariel know...? Concentrating on Lennier, Marcus tried hard not to show his bafflement. Lennier's in love with her!! But what about Delenn? he thought and remembered Lennier's confession after Nightwatch had kidnapped Delenn. He had tried warning his friend; pointing out to him how dangerous such a vow could be. Lennier hadn't listened. Realizing Ariel was waiting for him to take a seat, he handed her the small present.

" You shouldn't have done that!" she chided him. Ariel couldn't remember the last time someone had given her a present and it made her blush.

Amused, Marcus watched her reaction. It was obvious she hadn't been spoiled these last years. Sensing her joy, Marcus smiled contentedly.

Lennier moved to stand next to her and tried to peek over her shoulder as she unwrapped the present. Another flash of jealousy washed through him and he felt ashamed for it. He was being overly sensitive; this was the first time ever he felt possessive of a person. Lennier wanted to hold her, explore her delicate skin. His fingertips began to burn and he hid them behind his back.

Marcus had noticed that short attack of jealousy and grinned. He'd almost given up hope that Lennier would fall in love with someone else besides Delenn who was out of his reach. Perhaps he could push the young Minbari into revealing his interest in her.

Ariel picked up on his intentions; Marcus rarely shielded his thoughts. Her fingers quickly pulled away the last piece of paper and she stared at the pieces of chocolate. " It's been... years since I tasted one of these!" she exclaimed and showed the contents to Lennier. " You must try one as well. After dinner, as dessert!"

Seeing that bright smile, Lennier's mood improved as well. " I prepared something called ice tea? I would like you to try it."

" Now you've made me curious!" Ariel admitted and accompanied him to the kitchenette to help him carry the glasses. Looking at the ice tea, she saw several slices of lemon drifting on top of the liquid. Fruit was very expensive and she felt a bit guilty he'd spent so much money for dinner. She made a great show of putting everything down and pouring the liquid into the glasses. After handing one to Marcus, she tasted it herself. " This is delicious, Lennier. Be careful or else I'll force you to prepare dinner for me as long as I'm on the station!" She caught his delighted glance and couldn't repress a gentle smile. What the hell am I doing? Encouraging him like this??

Grinning, Marcus studied the silent exchange between them; it definitely appeared that Lennier had a chance with her. This dinner suddenly seemed a lot more attractive. Thanking, plotting on how to get them to reveal their feelings, Marcus thought; I'm playing matchmaker again! and chuckled.

Two hours later they had finished dinner. Ariel smiled lazily; it had been years since she'd eaten this much. " Delenn was right. You're an excellent cook," she complimented Lennier, who immediately started to blush. He looks cute when his face's flustered, she mused.

Marcus had remained quiet during most of dinner. It was rather obvious that Lennier was enchanted by her and wanted to impress her. This is the first time I caught him showing off! After watching them for two hours he had reached the conclusion that the attraction was mutual; although Ariel shielded her emotions almost perfectly, some interest managed to seep through her barriers.

" Incoming message," the computer announced, spoiling the fun they'd had.

" Accept and play message," Ariel told the computer. Delenn's face appeared on the Com screen; she seemed worried.

" Lennier? I have been waiting for 30 standard minutes now. Have you forgotten about the Ambassador's weekly meeting?" she reminded him, while her eyes scanned the room.

" I forgot?! I apologize, Delenn. I will join you in a moment," Lennier quickly got to his feet. Looking at the dirty dishes, he felt bad for leaving Ariel stuck with this mess.

"It's alright, Lennier. I'll clean off the table. Thank you for this incredible meal," Ariel rose to her feet and returned Lennier's polite nod.

The young Minbari hurried out of the room, not sure what made him feel guiltier: abandoning Ariel and Marcus like this or neglecting his duties as Delenn's aide.

" He panicked seeing Delenn's face," Marcus said after Lennier had left the room and helped Ariel carry the dishes to the sink.

" Just leave them there. I'll do them in the morning." Ariel checked the time and realized it was 2200 hours. " Do the Ambassadors always meet this late?"

" I don't know what they do all evening, but I've seen Londo emerge from that meeting rather drunk!" Marcus chuckled. It was an informal meeting and he knew the Captain would be present as well. " I had a great time this evening; thanks for inviting me over," Marcus smiled.

" You're more than welcome, Marcus. You make good company." Ariel gestured him to sit down on the couch and uncovered the pieces of chocolate. " Do you want one?" she said and offered them to the ranger.

Tempted, Marcus nodded his head and slid one into his mouth. This chocolate's delicious! They're worth all those credits.

Ariel studied him while eating one herself. Was Marcus still afraid to be alone all night? She decided to proceed with caution. " Any news on Neroon yet?"

" Actually I wanted to talk to you about Neroon. Stephen thinks the surgery didn't do any good. Neroon will probably remain paralyzed for the rest of his life." Marcus looked at her pleadingly; he needed some guidance.

Not expecting such bad news, Ariel placed the small box on the coffee table. " Did Stephen tell you he was certain of that fact?"

" No. Neroon has to regain consciousness first and try moving his legs, but Stephen was pessimistic."

" Why don't you wait a little longer before jumping to conclusions?" Ariel advised him.

" Like Neroon, I'm afraid to hope for too much."

" What about tonight. What about being alone?" Ariel wanted to know. She knew he wasn't ready yet to take that next step and wanted to offer him a way out.

Marcus shivered; he had successfully blocked out that thought during dinner. He wanted to answer her, but couldn't find the right words to express his fear.

" You can sleep on the couch if you want to," Ariel said, curious for his reaction.

" I can?" Marcus never expected that offer. He wasn't sure he should accept though. Sooner or later he would have to face his demons. But not tonight, he thought relieved. " Thank you. I would like that."

Ariel tentatively reached out with her mind to see if Marcus was soundly asleep. She had given him one of her blankets after ordering the computer to slightly raise the room temperature. Yes, he's definitely asleep. Silently, she pushed back the comforter and moved over to the sofa. Marcus had turned onto his side, facing away from her. Excellent.

Gently placing her fingertips on his temple, she focused on his mindscape and caught the approaching nightmare, which was about to consume the ranger. Normally she wouldn't meddle with his dreams, but she needed him fast asleep so she could leave without being noticed. There was something she had to do.

Carefully, she slid a soothing thought over his troubled dreams and saw him relax. Her tactic worked nicely. Probing a little deeper, she took care of the other lingering bad dreams. This way he was going to sleep undisturbed for a couple of hours. She needed that time! Stroking some dark locks out of his face, she smiled. It would take the ranger some time to heal, but Marcus was strong enough to deal with the trauma eventually.

She stepped into the small bathroom and changed her clothing; choosing some black pants and a grey shirt. After brushing her long hair, she forced it into a braid. Glancing at Marcus, she knew she had to do this; it was the one thing she could do to really help the ranger.

Thankfully the door hardly made any sound as it opened and after peeking outside, she stepped into the corridor. It was after midnight and she hoped most people would be asleep by now. Secretly sneaking through the bowels of the station, she headed for Medlab.

Neroon felt dizzy; his hands clawed the sides of the bed. Only moments ago he had regained consciousness and a nurse, who had been sitting at his bedside, had told him to stay calm and rest. His energy had vanished completely and he had meekly complied with her demand. Acting on impulse he had tried moving his legs, but his back had been bandaged heavily and he lacked the strength to even make the attempt, so he had given up.

Franklin had then visited him for a short while, telling him he needed to be patient and that there had been complications during the procedure. In his eyes, Neroon had read the brutal truth. The doctor knew the surgery had resulted in failure. The little hope he had cherished had been crushed. He had no other choice than to accept his fate. He would be paralyzed for the rest of his life. After their short conversation he had slipped back into sleep, had surrendered to the dark void of forgetfulness.

First Ariel made sure not too many people were inside before entering Medlab. There was only one nurse who was looking after the patients during the night. She would be able to sneak inside without being found out. Now she had to find Neroon's room. I couldn't save Byron, but I can help Neroon, she thought resolved.

A tiny voice objected fiercely to her plan. You shouldn't be doing this, now . Not so long ago you gave some of your energy to Al and you haven't fully recovered yet. Helping Neroon will drain you even more!

Shut up, she told that irritating voice. I know I'm exhausting myself, but I can't stand by and do nothing! Ariel stopped walking as she arrived at Neroon's room. Opening the door, she searched his mind. Still slightly drugged.

Neroon wouldn't sense her presence and she moved closer, studying the Minbari. Even lying down in bed he looked impressive. Cocking her head, she traced his bonecrest with her eyes. Asleep, all his natural mental barriers were down and she slipped into his mind without effort. She only wanted to know if he truly loved the ranger. Yes, he does, she thought, oddly pleased with this result. She let her hands hover above his body. Every time she used her powers to heal others, it seemed to be less difficult to focus in on their injuries. She had noticed that after she had helped Al come back from the dead.

But this would be hard nonetheless. She had to direct her energy to a specific location within his body, his spinal cord. I must be crazy. I don't even know if I can pull this off! After a moment's hesitation, she gathered her mental energy and focused on the Minbari's injury.

She quavered as the energy flowed from her hands to meld with Neroon's body. Allowing her mind to guide the blue flash of energy, she found the severed spinal cord; it had been brutally ripped apart by the PPG blast. Franklin hadn't been able to repair the damage during surgery. This will take some time, she realized and hoped no one would discover her while she was working on him.

Ariel lost track of time as she continued to repair the spinal cord; she knew it could be done. But with the precision and effort needed it took her a long time to accomplish the task she had set for herself. It drained her of her strength very quickly. That annoying voice had been right; she hadn't yet had the chance to replace the energy she had lost so recently. But I can't stop now! I'm almost finished; one more moment and then.... Swaying on her feet, she leaned against the wall. Had she been successful? I need to know for sure I got it right!

Examining her handy work, she realized the spinal cord had been reattached; all functions had been repaired. Neroon would be able to walk again. My job is finished here. I need to leave before Franklin shows up. Although she had revealed her secret to Lennier and Al, she didn't want the others to know about her abilities yet.

Getting out of Medlab was her first priority now and she moved along the wall, supporting her tired body with her hands. I can't go back to my quarters. Seeing me like this would only upset Marcus. But where else to go??

Lennier had been impatient and had asked Delenn permission to leave the informal meeting.

Delenn had given that permission instantly. He had seen the loving expression in her eyes as she had stared at John Sheridan. The Captain had answered that glance with a passionate one of his own and Lennier had felt the urge to run out of the conference room. He had barely been able to control himself as he realized what a fool he had been. All this time he had been following her around with adoring eyes and only now did he see the mistake he had made. What if he hadn't fallen in love with Ariel? Would he have spent the rest of his life with wishful thinking? It was obvious Delenn and the Captain were meant to be together!

" I have been such a fool. Marcus tried to warn me, but I did not want to listen," he whispered in a sad tone. Now he had fallen in love with Ariel and she seemed out of reach as well. Her powers didn't intimidate him. Somehow, he felt like he had known her his entire life; her mere presence seemed familiar and all he wanted right now was to be near her. I cannot impose myself on her. She accepted my dinner invitation though... Maybe she was only being polite? he thought and tried to subdue a panic attack. What if she didn't even like him?

He had never before felt this confused and insecure. Delenn had always been confident in her love and Sheridan had never hidden his attraction towards her. The jealousy he had always felt had disappeared now that his attention was completely focused on Ariel. Lennier even understood Neroon's possessiveness of Marcus. That realization actually scared him. Lost in thought, he strolled through the corridors, hardly paying any attention to his surroundings or the people he encountered; he didn't even know where he was headed... No, he did know, Ariel's quarters.

Ariel was wandering aimlessly through green sector; hoping she wasn't going to run into someone she knew. I need to rest, recharge. I've overestimated my strength! she realized and sighed. With her back against the wall, she slid onto the floor. Her legs had turned to jelly. Only a moment... I'll only rest for a moment, no longer, she kept telling herself. In her foggy state of mind, she didn't register the soft footfalls closing in on her.

Lennier couldn't believe his eyes; this had to be a trick of the mind. He had been thinking of Ariel and now he found her here? Sitting on the floor? " Ariel?" he whispered softly. " Can you hear me?" Not getting a response, he lowered himself and sat on his heels. " Ariel?" he tried again. Her eyes were closed and her breathing shallow. Had something happened to her? Was she ill? " I will take you to Medlab," he said resolved.

" No... Not Medlab," she mumbled beneath her breath.

" You need medical attention," Lennier pointed out to her. Determined to look after her, he gently took hold of her wrist and checked her pulse. Her paleness scared him and the drained expression in her eyes urged him to take the initiative. " Why do you not want to go to Medlab? Surely Doctor Franklin can help you," he wanted to know.

" I'm not going to Medlab," Ariel briefly opened her eyes and glared at him.

" Then I shall escort you back to your quarters. Why did you leave them?" Lennier decided to act and wrapped an arm around her waist to pull her to her feet.

" I can't go to my quarters either. Marcus was afraid of nightmares," she had to pause to catch her breath," and I offered to let him to sleep on my couch. He accepted. I don't want to startle him." Unsteady on her feet, Ariel suddenly realized how easily Lennier supported her weight. He wasn't as frail as he looked.

Shaking his head in dismay, Lennier said;" You need to lie down. Please let me take you to your quarters," he tried again. It was obvious that she had no more strength left in her body and Lennier placed another arm underneath her knees to sweep her off her feet. Tightly holding onto her, he carried her through the corridor.

Embarrassed, Ariel wanted to protest but her body refused to cooperate. In the end, she rested her weary head against his shoulder. " Where are you taking me?" was all she managed to say.

" Somewhere safe." Lennier wanted to refrain from telling her more. Ariel would only continue to protest against his actions.

" Please tell me," she said pleadingly. Instinctively, she wrapped an arm around his neck to strengthen the hold she had on him. The last thing she wanted was to fall onto the floor.

" One of Delenn's guests left the station this morning. Her guest quarters are empty now. We can use them until they get reassigned." Tenderly cradling her in his arms, Lennier smiled. Only moments ago holding her had seemed an unreachable goal and now she was in his arms. Feeling protective, Lennier studied her. Ariel's eyes had closed and a weak smile graced her features. She is beautiful, he thought. Startled, he realized that he wanted to kiss her. His instincts were taking over as he was being overrun by alien emotions; feelings he had denied himself for so long now. I never knew I could feel this intensely!

Some moments later he arrived at the guest quarters he had mentioned to her. After stepping inside he searched for a place to lay her down. There was only a tilted platform in the room so he carried her over to it and gently placed her on the traditional bed. I still do not know what happened to her. She looks tired, exhausted and her skin is awfully pale.

Concerned, Lennier pulled up a chair and sat down next to her. " Ariel? What were you doing in that corridor this late at night? When I left you and Marcus it looked like you were going to stay inside." Lennier watched her closely and realized she hadn't heard him. Ariel had fallen asleep.

I cannot leave her alone, Lennier thought and hoped Delenn wouldn't need him. Should that happen he would have to explain his absence and he didn't like talking to Delenn about Ariel. This young human female was his secret and he wasn't willing to share her with anyone. Is this the way Neroon feels about Marcus? I never understood his possessiveness, but now... the thought of leaving her, hurts!

Ariel was too tired to open her eyes. She wasn't asleep and Lennier's thoughts were all over the place. Feeling uncertain, she pretended to be asleep to think of a way to address the young Minbari and his affectionate feelings for her. I'm going to leave Babylon 5 once Marcus can deal with his past on his own. The Corps will shortly come after me. Lennier shouldn't fall in love with me. I'll only disappoint and hurt him!

Hours past quickly and Marcus slept soundly in Ariel's quarters. In Medlab, Neroon's dreams were troubled. The Minbari dreamt of a hazy future, wearing the robes of the Religious Caste. Ariel was being watched over by an anxious Lennier who was still debating with his conscience whether or not to take her to Medlab against her wishes.

Al however, couldn't sleep. Although Marc rested in his arms, he felt worried and apprehensive. The Corps would come after him and Ariel. Franklin might be convinced that Sheridan could take care of that threat, he wasn't that sure. The Corps was extremely powerful and it was only a matter of time before they would send bloodhounds to track them down. Al wondered whom they would choose. There were several options. Caught up in his pondering, Al didn't notice Marc wake up.

His lover's troubled thoughts had brushed against his mind and Marc slowly opened his eyes, focusing on Al's worries. Reaching out with his mind, Marc gasped feeling Al's concern. " You're scared! " he said eventually. The fact that someone, something, could actually frighten his lover baffled him. Al was a P12. There were only a few people on Earth who could be considered his equal when it came down to telepathic abilities.

Hearing that statement, Al realized Marc was awake. < I've never been afraid before, > he admitted honestly.

" Stee? From what I saw in your mind your parents wanted you to change certain things concerning the Corps. It may have taken some time, but it looks like they might get their wish after all. You and the Corps have become enemies now that you've turned rogue." Marc looked him in the eyes and allowed for one hand to tangle in his lover's short hair. " The uniform, the gloves, the pin.... You no longer wear them."

< True, > Al admitted. He had left those items behind in the labyrinth. < I should wear gloves though, being a telepath,> he said apologetically.

" Why don't you create your own rules? Ariel doesn't care about those gloves." Marc propped himself onto his elbows. " You have the chance to begin a new life. Maybe you can help others? Rogues? Telepaths who need help, guidance but who don't want to turn to the Corps? If your parents wanted you to start something new, why don't you?"

< Those are dangerous thoughts, Marc. Rebelling against the Corps? Forming some sort of opposition consisting of telepaths? That would mean war, Marc. As long as I keep low profile they might be inclined to let me be, but once I start working against them...> Al fought temptation. He had had the same idea not so long ago. But he couldn't do this. He was alone; the Corps was too influential. It would be suicide to carry out this absurd plan.

Marc saw the doubt in his lover's eyes. There was no need to dive into his thoughts; Al's hesitance was apparent. Hell, he understood his lover's reluctance. Taking on the Corps... " Babylon 5 might support you," he added after a moment's thought. Looking at the issue on an official level, one might even consider Talia rogue and Ariel... She fought her father and the Corps." Marc sighed. He'd planted the seed of doubt in his lover's mind. Now it was up to Al to make a decision.

< I know my parents thought I might be their last hope but what did they expect me to do after I'd grown up? > Al tried hiding his beginning excitement. He had never before allowed bad odds to stop him. Why start now?

" Don't deny you like the idea, Stee," Marc said, emphasizing that name. Although Al was still wavering, Marc knew his lover would accept the challenge in the end.

< First I'm going to talk to Ariel and maybe Talia and Lyta. I can't do this on my own, Marc. Should I decide to openly oppose the Corps I'll need backup. >

" There must be hundreds of rogue telepaths who would help you. Is there a way for you to attain their data? Whereabouts, stuff like that?" Marc watched the blaze form in his lover's eyes. He needed a goal, a purpose. Marc suddenly realized.

< There might be a way, > Al revealed to him. < That is, if my access codes still work. >

Ariel woke after several hours of undisturbed sleep. Cracking open her eyes she wondered where she was. This wasn't her cell inside the labyrinth... My guest quarters on Babylon 5 perhaps? she thought, and then had to reconsider. She was lying on a tilted platform. The fog, which had clouded her thoughts lifted, and she remembered her trip to Medlab to heal Neroon. Lennier had found her while she had been trying to get to a quiet place where she would be able to rest. He had brought her here.

Moving her head, she studied the young Minbari who had fallen asleep in the chair. Barely refraining from reading his dreams, Ariel sighed deeply. This was such a mess! Lennier wasn't supposed to love her! The worst thing was that she was beginning to feel the same way about him. Lennier's gentleness and innocence were like soothing balm to her emotional scars.

I can't allow this to happen! What if he gets killed? Byron left me... Lennier will do the same. It's better not to feel, she thought saddened. Unable to remain in his company any longer, she tried to swing her feet to the floor. But she was weaker than she had believed she ever could be. Her body seemed to be made of cotton and she fell to the floor. At the last moment, she managed to catch her fall with her hands.

The strange noise woke Lennier at once. His eyes grew wide as he discovered the huddled figure on the floor. "Ariel? What are you doing?" Immediately he got up from his chair to kneel beside her.

" I need to get back to my quarters. Marcus will wake up any moment now and he shouldn't be alone. I had planned to return earlier. There's a chance the nightmares tormented him this last hour." Ariel made one more attempt to stand on her own. Lennier had to support her.

" I will not let you fall," he assured Ariel while walking her to the door. " You are very stubborn."

Chuckling softly, she replied; " You're stubborn as well, Lennier. Do you ever do what you're told?"

" We Minbari live to serve," he said in an amused tone.

" You do? Could have fooled me!" Ariel knew she had to assure him she was all right; otherwise he would never walk her to her quarters.

" Are you sure you can cover the distance?" Lennier asked in a worried tone. " I can carry you."

The chuckle changed into warm laughter as she heard his last words. " I'm sure you can!" Ariel immediately berated herself. She had been determined not to let him into her heart but somehow Lennier had found a way in.

PART 27 Marcus woke up screaming. His eyes fluttered open just in time to escape the sneaky nightmare. He had been back in Ranan’s cell and the things he had remembered were still painful. Quickly he sat up straight and looked at his fingernails. How was it possible he had forgotten about that? But the dream had brought it back. Marcus snatched the pen and notebook from the coffee table. Ariel had asked him to make his first entry before going to sleep last night, but his eyes had closed before he’d had a chance to do so.

Staring at the blank pages, he placed the tip of the pen onto the paper. Ariel had advised him to write down his nightmares and although he didn’t think it would do much good, he was inclined to give it a try. But as he moved his hand to write the intended words, his fingers trembled. If he wrote down what he had remembered; what had happened in that cell, he wouldn’t be able to push it away any longer. The brutal truth would be staring back at him from the paper. Can I do this? he wondered.

Suddenly Marcus understood why she wanted him to do this and he looked over at her bed to see if she had woken up yet. He was baffled to find her bed empty. Quickly casting a look around her quarters, he reached the conclusion that he was all alone in the room. Shivering, the ranger picked up the pen again, determined to do this.

I don’t know where to start. I don’t know what to write or how to write it. I thought I had dealt with this weeks ago when Neroon made me open up to him, but now I realize I have been lying to him and myself. I have been pushing this away from me for a long time. Tonight I remembered something, which scared me. Even Neroon doesn’t know and I… I can’t write it all down now. I must do this in small steps.

I always tried to hide in a corner of that cell when I heard his, Ranan’s, footfalls in the corridor. He walked slowly, like a predator stalking his victim. Once he had reached the door he would halt for a moment to look inside through the peephole. That was the moment I knew he was going to come inside.

Before he made me wear the collar I tried to get away from him, but once it was around my neck he used it to force me to do his bidding. There were times I thought, hoped, he would let me suffocate, let me die… but something stopped me from giving in. In retrospect I think it was my subconscious telling me to hang in there, to get back to Neroon but I didn’t know that at the time.

Marcus rubbed his eyes and looked at the text. There was only one thing he wanted to do and that was to write it all down, every disgusting detail. Perhaps this way he would get it out of his system. This intense feeling scared him for a moment, but then he started to write again.

Ranan was a tall man. His Centauri hairstyle made him look even more intimidating and he was my master. I really believed that. The first time he…

Marcus paused; had to stop as that thought came alive to him. There had been so much pain and fear. The memory emotionally strangled him and he had to move over to the kitchenette to drink some water. He stared at the notebook, those first paragraphs. There was no escape. The words had to be written. There was no one watching over his shoulders. No one needed to know what he had written. Cross-legged, he sat down on the floor and rested his arms on the small coffee table. I want to do this.

After he locked me up in that dreadful cell he left me alone for some hours. That time is kind of hazy. I do remember feeling lost and afraid. I only remembered that little prayer I repeated during my escape. Angel. I didn’t know that wasn't my real name. Today, when Neroon calls me Angel it doesn’t hurt any more, but it does make me think back to that time on Centauri Prime and how he saved me, cared for me when I was helpless.

Ranan took his time getting back to my cell. I was cold and my head hurt awfully. What was he going to do with me? What were his plans? Why had he brought me here? I needed those answers. After his first ‘visit’ I wished I had never found out. He brutally raped me, I…

Anxiously Marcus got up and began pacing the room. Writing everything down forced him to face his past head on. A tear appeared in his eye and he allowed it to creep down his cheek. After a moment he sat down again.

His fingernails… Ranan had long, sharp fingernails, which he ran over my skin, breaking it. I still smell the metallic stench of blood on my skin. It left me with scars on my back. Every time I study myself in the mirror I see them. Ugly, red scars, which must have been infected once. An ugly reminder of my past. I wrapped my arms around myself after Ranan left. He left me feeling ashamed, worthless and even today I’m fighting those feelings inside my mind.

Marcus stared at the wall, seeing nothing. Why am I doing this to myself? I’m putting myself through this ordeal again and this time, voluntarily. Is it part of the healing process? Ariel told me to write about the nightmares. The pen burned the flesh of his fingers as he placed the tip onto the paper once more.

I watched the sun go down that evening through a small window, which was barred so I couldn’t escape. Sometimes, I heard muffled screams indicating I wasn’t the only prisoner there.

The next day he taught me the meaning of the word ‘marak’. He told me he was going to break me, so I would beg my master to be raped. That’s the worst thing about it, he succeeded in doing that. Every day he came to my cell to force me, to make me scream in pain. Later he demanded I begged him to continue and I did!

Disgusted with himself, with his weakness, he clenched his fist and slammed it into the table.

At the end of the fourth day I begged him. He had tightened the collar in such a way that I would have died had I not spoken the words, but that doesn’t make it right. I should have been stronger! But I was weak.

Marcus placed the pen on the table and reread the words. They made him shiver with loathing. I blame myself for what happened.

Ranan did this to me, but in my mind I blame myself.

Another memory entered his mind and he started writing again, like a crazed man fighting for his sanity.

His laugh, his malicious laugh. It still rings in my ears. He always laughed when ‘teaching’ me obedience. Ranan liked to push me onto my stomach and then place his full body weight on top of me. I could hardly breathe at times and that collar…

Trembling over his entire body he pulled the blanket down from the sofa. It wasn’t cold here but he needed to cover himself up. He didn’t know why… For a brief instant he wondered about Ariel’s sudden disappearance but he was too caught up in his memories to end that thought. There was one more thing he had to write down about Ranan.

He manipulated my body, caressing bruised skin and used it against me. Then when I was erect he would punish me, tell me slaves didn’t deserve to come. I believed him, even apologized to him for the betrayal of my body. He would be pleased then, even give me some food and water.

Those eight days in that cell changed me, altered me. It took every ounce of Neroon’s love and patience to set the healing process in motion. Neroon knows what happened on Centauri Prime. I don’t need to lie to him or to act tough. I don’t need to pretend I’m fine.

A smile crossed his slightly wet face and as he wiped away some last tears Marcus focused on the love he felt for the warrior.

Had it not been for Neroon I would be dead now. He bought me, a slave. I remember standing on that scaffold, waiting for my next master. Neroon never took advantage of that situation.

Not that I expected him to do that. Now that I am able to read his emotions I understand the depth of his feelings for me. His love is honest. Neroon has always been there for me, even when I tried my hardest to push him away. But…(I’m hesitant to write this down)… I still don’t understand why he loves me, why he chose me as his partner. No matter how often he explains his reasons for doing so I can’t ‘believe’ them. I still feel ashamed. Will I ever stop feeling like this deep inside? Neroon knows of my doubts and wants me to voice them, but…

How can I explain something to him I don’t understand myself? This ghost, Ranan’s defiling legacy, will always be there. I know that now. During these last weeks I tried my best to deny that truth, but I must accept it. That’s why Ariel asked me to make entries in this notebook. I feel strangely relieved now. This isn’t over yet, but I can confront his ghost now. Neroon will back me up. Ariel will guide me. Even Marc and Al will be there should I need them. Do I really have this many friends? And what about Stephen, Garibaldi and Ivanova?

The ultimate truth finally hit him and he pushed the tip harder onto the paper.

I’m not alone any more!!

Only then did he realize that Neroon would probably be waking up right now after having had surgery. I need to go to Medlab! he berated himself softly. Marcus closed the notebook and slid it into one of his pockets. Later, after he had talked to Neroon, he was going to write down a lot more.

The ranger got to his feet and placed the blanket onto the sofa, then made his way over to the door.

Lennier and Ariel were standing in front of her quarters. She was about to punch in her code when a sudden thought entered her mind. That thought wasn’t hers. It was Lennier’s.

I want to kiss her, Lennier realized with a start. Confused he stared into her burning eyes. He had never kissed a woman before and had no idea what to do and how to approach her.

Ariel was torn between running hard out of the corridor and pressing her lips softly on his. They shouldn’t be doing this. It would only complicate matters and cause him pain once she had to leave to stay one step ahead of the Corps. We need to talk this out now. That prospect made her feel shy and awkward. She couldn’t even ask him in to discuss this because Marcus was asleep on the sofa. " Lennier? " she whispered.

His eyes grew big as he caught that expression in her eyes. She knows!! he realized and felt scared. Lennier couldn’t bring himself to take the initiative and waited for her to continue.

" I know you’re attracted to me, Lennier. I’m flattered; I really am, but you made the wrong choice. The Corps is looking for me and it won’t be long before I have to leave this station. I don’t want you heart broken because of me. I’m not worth it, believe me."

" Ariel, stop," Lennier said in a determined tone and wondered about this sudden courage. " Please do not make this decision for me. I know about heartache. All this time I was in love with Delenn I denied the truth. She loves the Captain. I can never have her, but my feelings for you are different." Lennier realized he had to convince her. Ariel was staring at him in disbelief. His own courage baffled the young Minbari, he had never thought he would be capable of telling her about this infatuation.

" I never understood Neroon’s possessiveness of Marcus or the look in his eyes when seeing the ranger close to him. But now I do," Lennier continued and hesitantly reached out to enfold her cold hand in his. " This love is a wondrous feeling. I want to be with you every single moment of my life. When I am alone, I can only think of you, your eyes, the color of your hair and to know you are not near is pure torment." Lennier stopped. Only now fully understanding what he had revealed to her. " I am lost without you."

" Lennier," Ariel allowed him to caress the back of her hand. She had wanted to deny the truth; to tell him he was only imagining his attraction to her, but she knew it would be useless.

" Ariel, there is only one thing I need to know. One question which needs an answer." Lennier locked eyes with her and fought the feeling of drowning in them.

She knew what his question would be and tried cutting him short, but Lennier wouldn’t listen.

" Do you feel the same way about me? If not I will never mention any of this to you again."

There was a hint of desperation in his eyes, which made Ariel return the caress. Her fingers twined with his, she stuttered;" Len… nier, I… don’t know what to say. This is the first time ever that someone has been in love with me."

" Impossible," Lennier whispered surprised. " Why?"

" Most people are afraid of my mental powers. They fear and hate what they can’t understand. When I showed you what I am, you didn’t turn away. You accept me as I really am." Searching for the right words to say she broke the visual contact. His expression was so damn intense!! At that moment she realized she couldn’t lie to him. She had wanted to tell him no, but the words refused to leave her lips. " I… think I feel the same way. Lennier, I have never been in love before… This frightens me."

" I am scared as well," Lennier confessed and smiled. He had been so uncertain and hesitant to tell her and now that he knew she liked him also, he felt shy. What should he do now?

" You want to kiss me, don’t you?" Ariel said in a soft tone. Her knees had turned to jelly.

" Would you allow me to do that?" Lennier replied, feeling awkward and shy too.

" I … would like that," Ariel said eventually. Oh God, am I doing the right thing? I’m scared.

Tenderly, Lennier slipped an arm around her shoulder, pulling her a little closer. His uncertainty was reflected in her eyes and he realized she wouldn’t judge him. They were both inexperienced. That thought comforted him as he leaned in to kiss her soft lips.

Running a hand through his tangled hair, Marcus hurried over to the door, eager to get to Neroon. The door opened; Marcus was stopped in his tracks and blinked his eyes. Standing in the corridor were Lennier and Ariel, locked in an affectionate embrace.

Their lips had barely touched when they heard the sound of an opening door. Ariel acted first and took several steps away from Lennier. Her face became flustered and she wished the floor would open to swallow her so she could escape this embarrassment. She never thought of the possibility of someone walking in on them.

Lennier saw her blush and felt the blood rise to his face as well. He had acted in a dishonourable way. What had he been thinking of? Kissing her in public like this? There were so many rituals to observe; carry out before their liaison could become serious. First he would have to get Delenn’s permission to begin courting Ariel. Chiding himself, he was determined not to embarrass Ariel again.

" Lennier? Ariel?" Marcus said in an amused tone. Seeing them kiss had greatly surprised him. Why hadn’t he sensed their mutual attraction before? The answer was obvious. He had been forced to focus on Neroon and his own problems. Now that he looked them in the eyes, he saw the affection and smiled kindly. " Sorry if I interrupted the two of you."

" That’s okay," Ariel replied. Quickly exchanging a look with Lennier, she realized he was shocked by the fact that Marcus had caught them kissing. Something about Marcus puzzled her and Ariel asked;" Are you all right? Did the nightmares return?"

" They did," the ranger admitted and for the first time Marcus didn’t feel ashamed for admitting that truth. " I did what you advised me to do. I wrote them down and now I feel oddly relieved."

" You are on your way to Neroon?" Lennier said, stepping away from the kissing incident. At least now he knew she answered his feelings.

" Yes, he should be awake by now." Marcus’ voice dropped and he stared at the floor. " Yesterday Stephen wouldn’t let me see Neroon and hinted that surgery had resulted in a failure."

" I am truly sorry," Lennier said and wished there was something he could do to help his friend.

" Thank you," Marcus whispered. Addressing Ariel he said;" Can I talk to you this afternoon? I … "

" Of course. I’ll be in most of the day. You can come and talk to me whenever you need," she assured him, pleased with his acceptance of their therapeutic relationship.

In med lab, Stephen stepped inside Neroon’s room. The warrior needed to be told that he would stay partially paralysed for the rest of his life. Stephen cursed the fact that he hadn’t been able to undo the damage the PPG had done.

Slowly opening his eyes, Neroon immediately sensed Franklin’s presence. In a broken tone he whispered;" Tell me the truth, doctor."

PART 28

Marcus entered med lab and immediately headed towards Neroon’s room. This time Stephen wouldn’t succeed in stopping him. The door opened and Marcus realized both men were already inside. Franklin’s grave expression made him shiver momentarily. It could only mean bad news.

Neroon cocked his head to see who had joined them. Marcus’ eyes were worried but the warrior was relieved to find that there was no lingering nightmare in them. " Marcus," he whispered and did his best to smile.

" Marcus, it’s good you could join us," Franklin said and gestured the ranger to come closer. Neroon might need his lover’s support during the next moments.

Walking over to Neroon Marcus clasped his lover’s fingers in his hands, and then he sat down on the bed. Both men looked up at Franklin.

" Tell me the truth, doctor," Neroon repeated his request, while squeezing his lover’s hand for support. He was still a bit groggy from the anaesthetic and too afraid to try and move his legs.

" I am sorry, Neroon. I couldn’t repair the damage to your spinal cord," Stephen told him.

" I knew it would be useless to try," Neroon mumbled and hardly repressed a sigh. Why had he given into Franklin’s request in the first place? He should have remained firm in his determination to stay away from another disappointment.

" We’ll do this together, Neroon. " Marcus caressed his lover’s skin and hoped that Neroon wouldn’t push him away again.

" I know you’ll stay at my side, Marcus," the Minbari said in a soft tone and shot him a weak smile. Accepting Marcus’ help wasn’t that hard any more, now that he realized it wasn’t born out of pity.

" When will you release him, Stephen?" Marcus wanted to know. Before Neroon could return to their quarters he had to make some adjustments. Furniture had to be repositioned and he needed to move things to lower shelves.

" This evening," Franklin felt like he had failed them and cursed the limitations of medicine.

Neroon hadn’t been listening to the rest of their conversation. Something bugged him, something felt different. Then he realized the sensation in his legs had changed. The numbness had gone; they felt almost normal. But Franklin had told him that surgery hadn’t been successful! Intrigued, Neroon slipped one hand beneath the thermo blanket to pinch himself in his right leg.

Although the two men were still talking, Neroon didn’t pay any attention to them. He’d felt that pinch! Hesitantly he tried wriggling his toes. Flabbergasted he saw the blanket move. How was this possible? Neroon then tried shifting in the bed and suddenly realized that he could move both legs without restrictions. There was no pain or discomfort. " Doctor Franklin?" Neroon whispered in an uncertain tone.

" Yes?"

" If the surgery was a failure why can I move my legs?" Neroon pulled the thermo blanket away and lifted both legs slightly.

Stephen and Marcus stared at Neroon in shock. The warrior was telling the truth!

" But how?" Marcus looked at Franklin, needing an answer. He closely observed Neroon’s attempt to swing his feet onto the floor.

Neroon didn’t question reality any longer. Carefully he pushed himself into a sitting position before allowing for all his weight to settle down on his legs. A last he stood. " Do you have an explanation?" he asked Franklin who was staring at him, utterly stunned.

" This can’t be possible!" Franklin exclaimed while grabbing a diagnostic scanner to run it over the Minbari’s body. " I studied the readings after you left surgery and you were still partially paralyzed. This defies all laws of nature!"

Neroon tentatively walked over to the wall, then returned to the bed to stand next to Marcus who was shaking his head in disbelief, too afraid to believe Neroon could be this lucky.

" Are you in pain?" the ranger wanted to know and focused on his lover’s emotions.

" No," Neroon replied and sat down on the bed again. " Doctor, can I leave now?"

" I’m not sure, Neroon. I can’t explain your miraculous recovery," Stephen sighed. This wasn’t his doing. Who, what, had healed the Minbari and when had this happened? He hated mysteries and was determined to find the answer to this riddle. " Can you stay for one more hour? I really would like to run certain tests on you."

Marcus felt giddy as he received Neroon’s relief. His joy was tempered however as he realized that Stephen was worried. If the doctor hadn’t provided this miracle… His thoughts drifted off, trying to come up with a solution. " Is it possible Neroon healed himself?" he said eventually. " Minbari are very fast healers and a lot more robust than we are."

" I don’t think so, Marcus. The cord was completely severed and the scanner doesn’t even show the remnants of scar tissue." Stephen put the scanner away and watching both men he saw their need for privacy. " I’ll return in some moments to run two specific tests on you, Neroon. If those are completed, you can leave," he offered the Minbari.

Neroon growled his approval and after the doctor had left, grabbed Marcus around his waist.

The ranger didn’t resist at all and willingly moved into his lover’s arms. " I’m so happy for you, Neroon."

" I must admit I am relieved as well. I had lost all hope."

" Don’t you want to find out why you’re able to walk again?" Marcus asked.

" Don’t worry about that. I will find out," Neroon hissed and surprised his lover by slipping a hand underneath the turtle necked shirt to pinch a sensitive nipple.

Stephen was pacing his office. Neroon should still be partially paralyzed. But the warrior was up and walking about like he had never been shot. Somehow he had to find the answer. Sitting down he racked his brain. The operation had been a failure so he ruled out surgery as an option for the Minbari’s unexpected recovery. Neroon couldn’t have healed himself. The cord had been severed. The lack of scar tissue baffled him most. It was like the injury had never occurred!

The surveillance camera! he thought and immediately accessed last night’s recordings. Whatever had happened must have been taped! Starting the recording he looked at the first shot. Neroon was lying in bed, peacefully asleep. Then a second person entered the room. Franklin froze the picture for an instant.

" Ariel? What is she doing there?" Once more starting the tape he watched her place her hands on Neroon’s body. Something blue fled her fingertips to find a way into the Minbari’s body.

" Is that it? Is she a telekinetic? " Stephen had heard of these rare telepaths who also appeared to be able to manipulate energy to move objects. In this case that energy had been used to heal the damage to Neroon’s spiral cord. " I can’t believe it…" His eyes had to be fooling him! Franklin seriously doubted their existence because he had never encountered one and even recent medical publications had never confirmed these ‘healers’ actually existed.

She slumped back against the wall for support and slowly left the room, using her hands to keep from falling. " So this is how Neroon got healed?" he whispered to no one in particular. It would certainly explain everything!

Marching out of his office he asked Lillian to run those tests on Neroon. Seeing her puzzled face he said; " I would do it myself, but I need to check on someone. If the results are satisfactory you can release Neroon. I don’t know how long I’ll be gone." Quickly, he turned around and left med lab in a hurry. Perhaps Ariel needed medical assistance. Franklin realized she must have transferred some of her energy to Neroon to start the healing process.

Lillian wasted no time and hooked Neroon up to the monitor to administer the tests. A smile curled her lips seeing their intertwined fingers. It was obvious that the two men wanted to be alone. " This will only take an hour max," she told them and caught their thankful expression.

Impatiently, Stephen pressed the door chime for the third time. Ariel wasn’t answering him although the computer had confirmed that she was inside. Using his override ability, in case of a possible medical emergency, Franklin sighed relieved the moment the door opened. " Ariel?" he whispered concerned.

She was lying on top of the comforter on the bed. Her breathing was shallow and too rapid. Stephen quickly used a medical scanner to assess her condition. " Ariel? Can you hear me?" There was no response, something which worried the doctor. Looking at the results on the display of the scanner, he felt relieved. She was soundly asleep. The scanner showed that she was severely exhausted and in dire need of rest. Nothing alarming though. Perhaps she can heal herself, he mused, thinking back to Marcus’ comment about Neroon healing his own body. He would feel a bit more reassured if she would talk to him for just a second; just to be sure she was all right.

" Ariel? If you can hear me, please answer!" he said in a resolved tone.

Ariel registered his voice and presence at last. Franklin had disturbed the silence of her sleep and she cracked open her eyes to look at him. " How did you get in here?" she mumbled beneath her breath. Rolling onto her back, she tried to answer his gaze.

" I know you healed Neroon," Stephen blurred out. He hadn’t wanted to tell her like this, but the words had left his lips before he could stop them. " Is there anything I can do to help?"

" You know?" she said crestfallen. " Please don’t tell anyone. I don’t want them to know what I am or what I can do."

" Why not?" Stephen put the scanner away and sat down on the floor so he was level with her.

" I don’t want them to treat me differently," she explained. Her fatigue was urging her to return to sleep but she had to convince the doctor to remain quiet first.

" Does anyone else on the station know?" Franklin asked.

" Al and Lennier," she admitted and saw his stunned look hearing those two names.

Stephen was thinking about something else though. Only now did he realize he had missed pieces of the puzzle. " When we picked you up on Vanastar you told me Bester had been dead for some moments and that you managed to pull him back. You used your own energy to do so, didn’t you?"

" Yes, that’s why Al knows. Please, too many people already know about this. Please keep quiet, doctor," she pleaded.

" I’ve taken an oath to guard my patient’s privacy. I won’t tell any one," he assured her.

" Thank you," Ariel replied and let her eyes slip shut.

" I would like to help you." Stephen wished he knew more about telekinetic and how to aid their recovery.

" I’m thirsty," she confessed. " I would like something to drink."

" Of course." Stephen hurried into the kitchen and returned with some water, wondering why Lennier also knew about her abilities. Had Lillian been right? Was the young Minbari attracted to her and had she confided in him to make sure there was no deceit between them?

Marc woke up, all alone in bed. He vividly remembered joining Al there after the other man had fallen asleep just one hour after arriving at their new quarters. Although he had secretly hoped to pique Al’s sexual arousal the older man had plainly ignored him, claiming he needed sleep. Reluctantly, Marc had given in and had snuggled up to the former Psi Cop to get some rest as well.

Searching the room with his eyes, he discovered Al seated behind the Com unit. Al was busy typing codes into the computer system. < Those blue clothes do look good on you,> he told his lover who immediately answered him.

< Don’t do that, Marc. I need all my concentration.> Al’s eyes quickly moved over all codes and realized he was inside Psi Corps’ main computer system. His access code was still operational. Now he had to proceed with caution. From this moment on they would be able to trace him. After all, he was using a dead man’s codes.

Heeding Al’s warning Marc left the bed and strolled over to the Com unit, not bothering to dress himself. " What are you doing?" Marc tried making sense of all symbols flashing over the screen but they only confused him. He hadn’t had time yet to figure out computers.

< I’m trying to get access to some classified data concerning rogue telepaths, their locations, and reeducation camps…> Al told him.

Remembering their earlier conversation about opposing the Corps Marc continued to watch over Al’s shoulder. " Your codes still work?"

< In a certain way,> Al sighed and knew Marc wouldn’t stop harassing him before he had told the young man what he wanted to know. < Ever since the Corps decided to work alongside the Shadows I’ve been plotting against them. I realized that at some point they would find out what I was doing and I made some changes in the mainframe of their computer system. I installed some programs, which would allow me to gain access to all data using certain codes. Now that I’m inside I’m going to use those programs to extract the information I need.> Al didn’t tell him how long it had taken him to install them, nor did he mention the danger he had been in while uploading them. Marc hardly knew a thing about computers and as far as Al was concerned he wasn’t going to worry the young man unnecessarily.

" Can they back track this signal to Babylon 5?"

< Perhaps, but I don’t plan on staying inside their system that long.>

Marc pulled up a chair and watched Al. The data on the screen didn’t interest him. There was such an intensity to his lover’s eyes that he couldn’t look away. This was what Al needed; a purpose. It’s funny in a strange way that after all these years he’s finally doing what his parents hoped he would do eventually. They would be proud of him. I can’t imagine how hard it must have been on him to make this decision.

Al grinned the moment the computer system released all the data he had been looking for. He’d expected that it would take him much longer, but he wasn’t complaining. Suddenly he picked up a random thought emanating from Marc who always kept his mind completely open.

< Your left hand, Stee. Look at it. > Marc saw the amazed expression on his lover’s face as he lowered his eyes.

< What’s wrong with it?> Al gasped as he realized that he had been using his thumb and ring finger to type. < I can move my fingers…> he whispered into Marc’s mind. Hesitantly trying out the range of his movements, Al succeeded in moving his fingers. < I don’t understand.>

" Understand what?" Marc teased him lovingly.

< Why can I move them? I haven’t been able to do that for years.>

" Perhaps it’s because you faced your past and decided to accept it?" Marc offered as an explanation. " After all, you no longer flinch when I call you Stee. You did cringe when hearing that name at first, I saw that."

< Maybe you’re right,> Al admitted. < I should have listened to Stephen Walters, but the Corps… brainwashed me…> Yes, that was what it felt like. Like he had been brainwashed and only now was waking up. The Corps had told him nothing but lies. They weren’t father and mother. < My mother’s name was Fiona, my father’s Matthew. The Corps took them away from me and I refused to believe Stephen Walters as he tried showing me the truth. I’ve been such an idiot!> he chided himself.

" You didn’t; couldn’t know. You were just a child." Marc consoled him.

< I need to get out of their computer system,> Al reminded himself. He had all the data he needed, but stumbling across a certain entry piqued his curiosity. < Marc, would you make me some caff? I need to drink something. My throat hurts.>

" Of course," Marc quipped; glad to be of some use.

Al watched him walk into the kitchen and followed up on that entry. It had been made by Dana and he wanted to read it first himself before Marc would get hold of it. His eyes flew over the screen. This was a detailed description of her first experiment when she had ‘made’ Marc. They know about him! Al realized. This file had been sent to several influential leaders within the Corps. After making sure Marc was still in the kitchen he continued to devour the information. His heart stopped beating for one moment when he came across a particular paragraph.

To construct the empath-telepath we need to satisfy the Shadow’s needs I used all of Marcus Cole’s genes. Research showed that his empathic powers are perfect for this experiment. But Cole wasn’t a telepath so I had to add one telepathy gene of a P12. There was only one set available at the time, that of Alfred Bester. I guarantee that this combination of genes will produce the telepath we’ve been searching for.

Shocked, Al stared at those words. My genes? They used my genes! An insane anger built in him realizing the full extent of what Dana had done. Marc has my telepathy genes! No wonder he can move that easily through my mind. It also explains why it’s so hard for me to block him. Al quickly broke the connection, disgusted by what he had learned.

In the kitchen, Marc dropped the mugs he had filled with hot caff. The emotions, the anger and hurt, coming from Al were making him dizzy. Falling to his knees he tried to barricade his mind against Al’s thoughts, but it didn’t work; the anger seeped through.

Al heard the mugs crash onto the floor, shattering into small pieces and realized he had hurt Marc by letting his anger go wild. < Marc?> He got up from the chair and hurried to the kitchen area. Marc was already back on his feet, but his eyes remained hooded. < This is my fault,> he explained and led Marc to the sofa. < Sit down.> Al composed himself again and sat down next to the young man. Noticing the goose pimples all over Marc’s body he walked over to the bed to retrieve a blanket, which he wrapped around his lover.

" Why are you this angry?" Marc trembled; thankful the emotions coming from Al were now soothing.

Should I tell you? Al wondered and felt lost. Will it change things between us? Yes, it will, but in what way? I shouldn’t hide this from you. You’ll find out eventually. < Marc, I need to tell you something. I came across one of Dana’s entries.>

" Yes?" Marc waited for him to continue; what had shaken Al that badly that his tight control had slipped away for some moments? Shivering, he remembered the blazing fury he had felt in Al’s mind. This wasn’t good news. Al’s eyes were big and hooded.

< I know whose telepathy gene Dana used to make you a teep,> Al started. His left hand tangled in the long, dark hair and he relished being able to move his fingers to some extent. His other hand reassuringly stroked the back of Marc’s neck.

" Tell me, Stee. I’ve got a right to know," he said pleadingly. Marc felt scared and held onto Al for support.

< They used mine,> Al revealed to him.

" Your telepathy gene?" Marc said in a muffled tone, swallowing hard. This news shocked him. How was Al going to cope with this? Marc felt like a traitor, like he had stolen something very valuable from his lover without the intention of doing so. It was bad enough he possessed Marcus' genes, now he also owned Al's telepathy gene. This was going to change everything between them. Would the trust they had built be strong enough to deal with this misfortune?

Closing his watering eyes, he felt lost and abandoned. The anger inside Al was still there, but locked behind solid mental bars. Marc trembled remembering the tang of that anger. It had rendered him helpless for a few moments. If only he knew if it were directed against him! Hearing Al's mind voice Marc couldn't help shivering. He was only able to hear it because Dana had used one of Al's genes to alter him.

<Yes, Dana used my telepathy gene. Apparently she couldn't get her hands on anyone else's, > Al snarled viciously and felt guilty when Marc cringed. He was hurting the young man with his unbridled fury.

" I feel your anger, Al," Marc said hesitantly, wondering if this meant that he had lost his lover. Could their relationship survive this? Hopefully it would; he didn't want to lose Al, not the man he loved!

< Why are you switching names all of a sudden? Only a moment ago you called me Stee.> Al wanted to know why and tried catching Marc's eyes with his, but those green orbs quickly avoided his. Al realized he had been too focused on his own annoyance and had barely paid any attention to Marc's feelings. There was no excuse for being this sloppy. Marc's mind was always open to receive his thoughts and having been exposed to that intemperate anger must have been painful.

Al observed the young man and wished he knew how to proceed in order to repair most of that hurt. But he was no empath, he couldn't simply read the young man's emotions and he didn't want to pry on his thoughts, although Marc had given him permission to do so whenever he wanted to. < Talk to me, Marc,> he sent pleadingly. < Please trust me.>

" Are you mad at me? After all, I..." Marc's voice deserted him and he closed his eyes, unable to finish the sentence because he dreaded the answer that much " I posses something that belongs to you. In a certain way I ..." am a thief. he ended the line in private thought, unsure if Al could pick it up. He was hurting inside because of what Dana had done to him, to them. At a loss he resolutely freed himself of Al's embrace and moved away to sit down out of reach of the former Psi Cop.

Finally Al understood what was troubling Marc and felt his heart go numb for a second. He should have known Marc would react like this. < You didn't steal my gene, Marc,> Al told him as softly and gently as possible. He had to get through to Marc or the young man would drown in feelings of guilt. <The Corps stole and abused them! Not you, never you! Please don't blame yourself for something Dana did.> With a sudden insight he added; < I'm not mad at you, Marc. I'm furious with the Corps. My anger isn't directed at you. I could never hate you!>

What had happened to him to cause this inner change? He had seldom been this honest with anyone before. Usually there had been secrets, but with Marc everything was different. For some reason he simply couldn't lie to him.

" But I carry your telepathy gene! " Marc exclaimed. Slightly reassured after hearing Al's words he peeked at the older man and then finally found enough courage to lock eyes with him. Never before had he been this afraid of losing Al. Not even after his lover had dropped him off at Babylon 5. Back then he had known Al would come to him whenever possible, but now?

< Marc? > Al reached out with his mind and wrapped consoling thoughts around troubled ones. Would he be able to explain this to his lover? He had to try!

< I always knew the Corps would abuse that gene one day, but I'm glad you're the one to have received it. I love you. In a strange way this could bring us even closer. Now that I know you're a P12 for certain, I must look differently at what training you should and will get. You need to learn how to handle your abilities properly. We'll have to attend to that matter later.> Al saw the wavering smile on Marc's face and sighed relieved. The crisis had past.

Teasing Marc a bit he added;< It does explain a couple of things, though,> Al gestured him to move closer so he could put his arms around the young man. This physical distance wasn't something he felt comfortable with. He wanted Marc close.

Marc wavered for a moment, then hesitantly gave in. " Like what?" he wanted to know. As Al's fingertips touched his bare skin he sensed his lover's affection and felt soothed. Al had spoken the truth and had accepted this revelation.

< Like why I didn't realize you were a telepath in the first place back at Gamma 4. I did wonder at times about your abilities to answer me in my mind but I thought it was me aiding you. But that wasn't the truth. You see Marc, being a p12 means that you own a natural mind shield where you can hide behind, it protected you as long as you needed it. That shield guarded your secret till Marcus found out the truth during your trip to Vanastar. I always wondered why your mind felt that familiar, now I know.>

Al knew Marc needed more reassurance. The doubt haunting Marc's eyes had never been there before. Perhaps it would have been best not to tell his lover the truth, but he couldn't lie to Marc. Something compelled him to be honest when speaking to his lover. Worried, he rubbed his fingers over Marc's knuckles. < Marc, all we've done this far is talk about me. I need to know how you feel. I'm no empath and I would prefer it if you would share your worries with me. How do you feel about this? You never had a choice in this matter. You must be angry. Please tell me in my mind,> Al said pleadingly. Marc had refrained from using his mind voice and he wondered why.

Marc tugged at one end of the blanket. " My feelings?" he said in a soft tone. Staring into Al's eyes he was relieved that the anger had subsided and had been replaced by the affectionate feeling Al usually radiated. Allowing himself to feel hope he said;" I'm afraid you're angry with me. I know Dana did this to you, abused your gene. You must be..."

Displeased, Al cut him short. < Marc, I don't want to talk about me. I want to know what you feel,> Al berated him.

" I don't know what I feel...," Marc hesitated, not sure what to call his lover. Somehow the intimacy between them had changed. A barrier had appeared.

< Stee. Marc, I want you to call me Stee, > Al cupped Marc's chin in his hand and forced his lover to look him in the eyes a little longer. < Marc, I love you, never doubt that.>

Hearing that statement, Marc felt confident enough to continue. " In a certain way I'm relieved," Marc said eventually. " I was afraid they had used Caim or Charles' genes. That would have hurt me a lot... and Marcus as well." Marc finally managed to smile weakly and strengthened the hold he had on Al's left hand. " Does this change the nature of our relationship?" he asked in a concerned tone. The thought of losing him...

Al shook his head. < No, not as far as I'm concerned. You have one of my genes, that's all. That doesn't change the way I feel about you. It only makes me furious that the Corps still has my genes stored somewhere to use them whenever they like. >

Al smiled relieved as Marc finally rested his head against his shoulder. He had seldom seen Marc this emotional or uncertain before and he had been surprised to learn just how much doubt lived inside his lover's mind. It must be hard on him, knowing he's a clone, having Marcus' genetic make up. He seemed to handle it so well. I should have known better! There had only been that one moment in the cave, before they had made love for the first time. Marc had always hidden his insecurity and Al only now realized that he had leaned a lot on Marc lately. While fighting death inside the labyrinth he had held onto Marc's love. It had been his lifeline. Addressing the young man again he controlled his anger and said; < It only makes me want to dismantle Psi Corps and to expose them for what they really are. Traitors who are aiding enemies, who'll destroy humankind in the end.>

" What enemies?" Marc was now convinced that Al still cared for him and pressed himself deeper into his lover's arms. It felt good to have him this close.

< The Shadows. The Corps made a deal with them. It's more like a pact with Satan.> He didn't want to talk about this anymore. The Corps had already destroyed so many things, had fed him too many lies. Today, he wanted to forget about them and totally focus on Marc. < What do you say, Marc. I got all the data I wanted and I will get busy first thing in the morning. I want to spend this day with you . No more discussing the Corps or the Shadows. This is a rare opportunity. We can stay inside, order in and...> he paused intentionally to feed Marc's curiosity. < And make love all day. Remember, you promised to make my stay in bed pleasurable,> he teased Marc whose smile had broadened in surprised delight.

Opening his mind completely, Al engulfed his lover in the fire of his passion and saw the surprise in those green eyes. Apparently an invitation to intimacy had been the last thing Marc had expected to receive.

" Are you certain you want to do this?" Marc asked nervously. The fire that coursed through him spoke of nothing but Al's desire for him, to make him his in mind and body. But Marc needed to hear Al confirm that want.

< Yes, I am. Do you have any doubts?> Al asked, knowing only too well it was only a matter of seconds before Marc would give in. Lazily, he traced Marc's soft, wet lips with his fingertips and began to lure his lover's mind closer to his by promising him lust and love. The attraction between them couldn't be denied, Al knew that. < I'll seduce you if necessary. I know how to get to you, make you mad for my touch,> he whispered sensually.

< No, I have no doubts,> Marc answered him impatiently and felt Al's relief now that he had finally addressed him using his mind voice. His body was starting to react to his lover's subtle seduction and he moaned softly as Al's hands found his erect cock beneath the blanket. <What are you doing?> Marc groaned. Somehow his mind seemed aflame and he was quickly spiralling towards orgasm. Al was manipulating him, making him surrender; forcing him to accept this mutual attraction once more and he loved Al even more for doing this. < I love you, Stee,> he mumbled, mind-to-mind.

< And I want to make you mine, Marc. I want your body and mind to meld with mine. > Al admitted in a rough tone.

< Then take me,> Marc begged and gasped feeling Al reach deep into his mind to stir his arousal even higher.

< I will,> Al promised and slowly their minds and bodies began to merge, creating a sensual sensation of oneness.

" Marcus?" Neroon noticed the confusion on the ranger's face and wanted to know what had caused it. They had returned to their quarters only moments ago, right after Lillian had released him from med lab. Neroon had managed to walk on his own and with every step he had taken he had felt more confident. He had seated himself on the couch and had been watching Marcus who had offered to make some tea.

Marcus barely registered Neroon calling out his name. His eyes were locked on the wall and he did his best to fight down the sudden, immensely strong arousal he felt. Why was he feeling like this?

" Marcus?" Displeased with the fact that the ranger still wasn't answering him, Neroon got to his feet and marched into the kitchen area, relishing the freedom of being able to use his legs again. Seeing the far away look in Marcus' eyes, Neroon extended a hand to turn the ranger around. " What's wrong?"

" I'm not sure," Marcus said, trying to sort out these mixed feelings inside him.

The gleam of passion was evident in the ranger's eyes and Neroon wondered about his lover.

Marcus was hesitant to answer Neroon. There was only one explanation why he was feeling this. The arousal wasn't his. " I think Marc and Al are..." he looked Neroon in the eyes and searched for the right words. " They're aroused. I'm receiving Marc's emotions, I guess. Al should teach him how to shield his thoughts and emotions! And he should do so quickly!"

Neroon grinned, relieved no unpleasant memories had disturbed his lover. Marcus' hands trembled and a blush appeared on his face. " Let me carry those," Neroon said and gestured the ranger to follow him to the living room. Placing the mugs on the table he waited for Marcus to sit down on the couch as well. The ranger's eyes had taken on a blue color he only knew too well. A chuckle left his lips. " Marc is close to release?"

" This is not funny!" Marcus chided him. His body was about to explode and he desperately fought for control, trying to ignore his throbbing erection. Neroon's expression made him quiver; the emotions the warrior was radiating were intensely sensual. Or was Marc's arousal coloring his perception? " Bugger, I have to talk to Marc and Al about this as quickly as possible. This... needs to stop. I'm trying to block his emotions, but this link is too strong!" Marcus moaned as pure lust sliced through him.

" Maybe I can be of some assistance?" Neroon quipped and leaned in to brush the ranger's lips. Little tremors shook his lover's body and Neroon wetted his lips in anticipation. He had seen the bulge in Marcus' trousers and he craved being inside his lover. That thought made him surge into hardness and he moved the focus of his seduction to the back of the ranger's neck, sliding his tongue over Marcus' cool skin.

" Neroon!" Marcus exclaimed, torn between desire and the realization that this lust wasn't his. They shouldn't be doing this because Al and Marc were having sex.

" It's been too long since we expressed our love. Will you allow me to take you?" Neroon purred and slid his right hand beneath the fabric of Marcus' trousers. The ranger was fully erect and Neroon smiled wickedly while running his fingers over the hardened flesh. " Yesss?" he inquired.

Marcus wasn't able to resist any longer now that Neroon's fingers were stroking his shaft using only the smallest amount of pressure to make him even hungrier and nodded his head in surrender.

" Excellent," Neroon mumbled satisfied and pushed the ranger onto his back while unzipping his trousers to release his lover's erection from its confines.

Lying down on the couch, Marcus stared into Neroon's eyes and gave in to desire. He wanted, needed, Neroon's touch. The sheer love visible in those dark eyes made him gasp.

" You're hungry," Neroon remarked teasingly and slowly massaged the ranger's erect cock.

" Yes, I am, thanks to Marc and Al," Marcus moaned and took a deep breath. Neroon's love and want had momentarily stunned him, but now that the warrior had spoken a small part of the magic spell had disappeared. "Neroon?" Marcus suddenly remembered that last trip he had made to the Zocalo without his lover before Byron had arrived on the station.

" Yes?" Displeased with the delay, Neroon pulled the ranger's trousers down to his ankles, then dropped them to the floor. " You're not wearing that G-string, " he said in mock disappointment.

" I need to tell you something," Marcus started, but was silenced as Neroon's tongue demanded entry to the inside of his mouth. The ranger whimpered as the tip of that tongue moved slowly, engaging his in a duel. This time he didn't hand over victory to the warrior that easily and they had to break off the kiss because of lack of oxygen.

Neroon searched his lover's eyes. Something about Marcus was different, like the ranger was challenging him. That vigor surprised him, but he welcomed it greedily. He wanted Marcus to take the initiative. " You wanted to speak?" Neroon said and pushed both his hands underneath the turtleneck shirt.

" Yes, I got you a present," Marcus managed to say before agile fingers began rolling his nipples between their fingertips.

Neroon grinned and decided that the shirt had to go. " A present?" His fingers curled in the fabric of the shirt and he tore it in two. Hearing Marcus catch his breath pleased him.

Squirming and wriggling beneath the Minbari Marcus tried to keep in control. What the hell were Al and Marc doing? The fire in his groin was still rising. Desperate to focus on something else he addressed his lover who was watching him with eager eyes. " Why don't you let me get it for you?"

" You may do so," Neroon said and released him. Rising to his feet, he remained standing next to the sofa, registering the drops of precum dripping from the ranger's shaft. " This way you won't last long, Marcus. Your eyes have turned blue, which means that you're close."

" Bugger, " Marcus mumbled and stumbled to his feet. Only wearing his briefs he walked over to the cupboard. " It should be here somewhere!"

" Do you require help?" Neroon joined the ranger and embraced him from behind.

Marcus immediately felt Neroon's shaft against his buttocks and wavered. He expected to hear Ranan's voice mocking him, but Neroon's breathing was the only thing he heard. Relieved, he smiled and leaned into the embrace. His hands continued to search the shelves while Neroon's fingers slid over his body in slow, deliberate torture.

" I found it!" Marcus turned in the embrace and relished seeing the dark blaze in Neroon's burning orbs. It was a small, gift-wrapped package. " It's not a thong," he added in a naughty voice. " I bought this one day before my birthday, but doubted that I would ever have the courage to give it to you." Marcus vividly remembered the knot in his stomach as he had paid the merchant who had shot him a smirk. Giving it to Neroon he began to blush. " I guess it's up to you to decide how to use it," he whispered in an uncertain tone.

Puzzled, Neroon accepted the small box. " We better sit down then," Neroon decided and lowered himself onto the floor, resting his back against the sofa. " Marcus?"

The ranger nodded and sat down facing away from Neroon. Strong arms immediately captured him and pulled him closer.

Neroon clasped his arms around the ranger and he slowly opened the present.

Nervous, Marcus watched the hands in front of him unwrap the gift. A moment of doubt and fear stole into his mind as the paper uncovered a little box. His elbows had been resting on Neroon's knees, but now the warrior wrapped his strong legs around his, making sure he couldn't leave.

" What is this?" Neroon asked in mock surprise. He had seen this item before. Not only humans used it, Minbari did so as well.

After clearing his throat, Marcus felt confident enough to answer him. " These are cock rings, Neroon. Never seen them before?"

Amused, Neroon caught Marcus' attempt to cock his head to see his reaction. Neroon reacted quickly and moved one of his hands to the ranger's forehead, forcing him to expose some of his throat. His lips, tongue and teeth methodically worked on that area and he didn't stop before Marcus whimpered for more. Yes, he knew this instrument of pleasure, but he wanted Marcus to explain it to him. The ranger was already flushed. " What is its purpose?" he said teasingly.

Marcus cringed at the prospect of explaining this to the Minbari. " You put them over your erection. One at the base of your...cock, the other one around your...scrotum." Marcus flushed to a crimson red. " It will prevent you from coming too soon so you can last longer."

Neroon's booming laughter swept through the room. " You want me to last longer? I think you should be the one using them. I only need to stroke your shaft a few more times to make you come!"

" Hey, hold on. I'm not going to wear them!" Marcus exclaimed, wondering what Neroon was up to. " You misunderstood me. You have to wear them!"

" No, Marcus," Neroon purred dangerously. " This exquisite instrument was made for you." Neroon locked eyes with him. " Imagine the sweet torment when I am inside you and you can't come...the build up of ecstasy will drive you mad."

" You can't be serious, Neroon," Marcus mumbled.

" Why not?" Neroon wanted to know. Seeing the confused expression on Marcus' face made him rethink the suggestion. " Unpleasant memories?" he said, hinting at the nightmares.

" No, that's not it. " Marcus forced himself to relax as Neroon opened the box and took out the two cock rings, made of shimmering cold metal, which would automatically adjust to the erection they restrained at that time. " I never did this before. I don't know what to expect."

" Minbari use similar objects during their coupling. You can trust me on this," Neroon said seriously.

Marcus was looking at the cock rings in his hands and wondered why he had bought them in the first place. He'd wanted to get even with Neroon but now that had backfired.

" I would like to see them on you," Neroon said, desperate to keep that fire shining from the depths of Marcus' eyes.

" You're too curious for your own good," Marcus whispered and a weak smile appeared on his face. The truth was that his curiosity had been seriously piqued and he wondered how the cold metal would feel on his shaft. The merchant had recommended him this model with a knowing smile on his face. The rings would expand and tighten automatically.

" Then try them on..." Neroon challenged him and turned the ranger slightly around so he could kiss his lover. Slowly, he told himself, I need to do this slowly. Marcus has to be in control.

" Now? I'm not even fully erect any more," Marcus wavered.

" Slip them over your shaft, Marcus. First one... then the other, " Neroon whispered seductively into the ranger's right ear, then used his tongue to trace the softness underneath it.

" Neroon," Marcus moaned as that tongue started to move down to his throat to suckle the skin. " You know I'm sensitive there!" he chided the warrior.

" Yesss," Neroon admitted. His fingers now caressed the softness of his lover's belly and slowly he began removing the last piece of fabric Marcus had been wearing. Because he had wrapped his legs around those of the ranger's, the briefs didn't get past his knees and Neroon ripped it off his lover's body with a growl. " We'll get more thongs for you," he promised.

Marcus' hands trembled as he slipped the first metal cock ring over his soft sex to place it around his scrotum. " Looks pretty useless," he remarked.

" Not for long." Neroon grinned. It was time to rekindle that fire inside the ranger. Just wait till your erection fills those cock rings, Marcus. he thought and shook his head in amusement. " Now the other one... may I put it in place?"

Not expecting that request, Marcus nodded shyly. He was completely naked now, while Neroon was still fully dressed. " You can put it in place if you lose those clothes."

Inclining his head in agreement, Neroon picked up the second cock ring and strategically placed it around his lover's still soft sex. " So you want me out of these clothes?" Neroon saw the cock rings tighten and grinned hearing Marcus' surprised gasp. Letting go of the ranger in his arms he lay down on his back. " Then do so."

Marcus was beginning to realize that the cock rings were a bit too tight now that his erection had returned. " Neroon?"

The Minbari read the question in those green eyes. " The rings can't be removed before you have come."

" Then you'll have to work hard to make me come!" Marcus exclaimed. It's too late to worry about this. Better enjoy myself. Marcus rested his body on top of the warrior's and briefly considered tearing apart his clothes as well, then dismissed the idea. Deliberately he leaned down to kiss Neroon. The Minbari didn't yield at once and Marcus delighted in forcing him to surrender.

Neroon savored Marcus' initiative and domination and hoped it would last.

" Let's start with this shirt you're wearing," Marcus whispered and quickly disposed of it. Neroon's magnificent chest and washboard abdomen were now uncovered and Marcus boldly used his tongue to tease an erect nipple.

Moaning his want Neroon stared into changed eyes, no longer green. His right hand reached for the ranger's shaft.

" It didn't take you long to get aroused again," he quipped.

" I know," Marcus groaned as the cock rings tightened even more. He felt trapped, but at the same time that entrapment aroused him. " Will you make me come?" he said pleadingly.

" If you remove the rest of my clothes, I might be inclined to do so," Neroon wisecracked.

" You smug... bastard," Marcus chuckled and unzipped Neroon's trousers as well. In one go he removed them, then looked at the Minbari. " You aren't wearing briefs!"

" I'm still waiting for you to buy me some G-strings." Neroon's tone was serious but it took him great effort to appear composed. He was fighting down the urge to take control of this situation.

" Now what?" Marcus asked.

" What do you desire? Do you want to be taken or to possess me?"

" I want you to make me come!! These cock rings are..." Marcus' voice dropped the moment Neroon growled. The warrior flipped him onto this back to cover his body with his own.

" Another lesson, then?"

" Neroon, stop stalling! These rings are tight!" Marcus begged.

" Your wish is my command. And I told you the cock rings wouldn't remain useless for long." Neroon studied his lover, and then claimed his lips. " How do you want to be taken?"

" Bugger! You sound like you're negotiating a truce, Neroon. I want you to take me, period. Use your bloody imagination!" Marcus blurred out. His erection was throbbing painfully and he grabbed Neroon's face to pull it closer to his. Hungrily, he suckled the warrior's tongue. His hands squeezed Neroon's buttocks and he eagerly nudged his knees apart so Neroon could enter him.

" Aren't you forgetting something?" Neroon chided him.

" What!!" Marcus didn't slow down and curled his fingers around Neroon's cock, slick with moisture.

" Lubricant," Neroon chuckled, seeing Marcus' impatience.

" Damn! Where's that tube?"

" It's empty." Neroon wondered when Marcus would start pounding him out of frustration. He was being unnecessarily wicked. The tube wasn't empty and was within his reach, but the crestfallen look on Marcus' face made it hard for him to repress his laughter.

" Empty! How can it be empty?" Marcus was shaking his head in disbelief. " I don't care about the bloody lube! These cock rings...! Neroon, please!" No longer able to think coherently, Marcus pounded at the Minbari's chest. He should never have given in to Neroon's request to wear them.

" Calm down, Marcus." Neroon said in a soft tone. Had he driven the ranger too far? He knew from his own experience what these cock rings could do to someone. Quickly he reached for the tube and opened it.

" You lied!" Marcus's eyes got big seeing that tube. " That's it! I'm going to assume control of this situation. You've had your chance!"

Neroon was amazed at Marcus' strength as the ranger reversed their positions to straddle him.

" Give me that tube!" Marcus said resolved and after rubbing it onto Neroon's erection, looked him in the eyes. Desire had taken over and without realizing what he was doing he lowered himself onto the warrior's thick shaft, impaling himself. A wild moan left his lips the moment he pushed down further, taking in more of his lover till his buttocks rested on Neroon's hot body.

" Marcus," Neroon roughly grabbed the ranger's neck and dragged him closer so he could slip his tongue inside his lover's mouth. There had never been this aggressiveness to their lovemaking before and he loved seeing Marcus in control.

Marcus freed himself of Neroon's grip. " Like it this way, Neroon? I do... seeing you at my mercy like this..." Pinching two erect nipples, Marcus growled hearing Neroon's whimper.

Warm hands squeezed his balls rhythmically and Neroon was desperate for Marcus to allow him to start thrusting.

But Marcus was already one step ahead of him and raised himself slowly, grinning at his lover. " Do you want to come, Neroon? You stalled! I can do the same thing!" Suddenly Marcus sped up and rode him in a wild animalistic urge.

Neroon started thrusting upwards, placing his hands on the ranger's thighs to have at least some control over their rhythm. Staring at Marcus he wondered why the ranger had hidden this savage fire for so long. Rational thought fled him as he buried himself once more inside his lover. One of his hands managed to get hold of some raven locks and once more he forced Marcus to lean down and kiss him. " Marcus, I am close. Slow down... then I can last longer!" he whispered.

" No! No more stalling!" Marcus breathed the words into Neroon's mouth and pinned the warrior's arm down next to his body.

Neroon struggled briefly. He could reverse their positions quite easily, but seeing Marcus like this was worth not being in control. " Oh, Valen!" Releasing his come, Neroon growled deliriously. "Marcussssssss!"

At exactly that moment, Marcus realized he had been riding the warrior as if there would be no tomorrow, like this one instant was all they would ever have. Looking down he saw Neroon's big eyes, the shimmer of disbelief still in them.

Returning to reality too quickly, Neroon completely relaxed as his cock softened. Marcus' shaft however, was still rock hard. A look of abandonment lay in the ranger's eyes. After composing himself, Neroon simply stared into his lover's orbs. Finally, he said in a rough tone;" You surprised me. I hope you will do so more often."

Whimpering his agony, Marcus pleadingly lowered himself onto the warrior's hot body. " Make me come?"

" Those rings are getting to you, aren't they?"

" Yes..." Marcus looked at him with anguish in his eyes. " Please?"

" Yes, I will make you come. " Neroon said reassuringly. An enchanting silence had descended onto the room now that their panting had stopped. " Lie down on your back," he instructed the ranger.

Marcus sighed and moved off Neroon's body to lie down on the floor.

Once more nudging the ranger's knees apart, Neroon propped himself up on one elbow. " Close your eyes, Marcus."

Swallowing hard, Marcus shut them tightly. He flinched as a wet tongue circled the inflamed head of his cock. " Neroon?" he purred lazily.

" Don't talk."

Marcus nodded his head in sweet surrender now Neroon's teeth scrapped his sensitive flesh. A storm was building in his groin and he swore lightning pierced his closed eyelids as Neroon teased the skin between the two rings.

Neroon knew he had to time his actions. It would be hard for Marcus to come while wearing those cock rings. He had found that total relaxation often was the key to release. Squeezing Marcus' scrotum slowly, he took in most of the ranger's cock and started working on it with his tongue. " Let go, Marcus," he whispered before blowing softly over the tip of his lover's shaft.

" I..." Marcus stuttered, " Those rings are keeping me back!"

" No, they aren't," Neroon, replied. Marcus was close but needed more stimulation. Kneeling between the ranger's legs, Neroon slid one hand underneath his lover's buttocks to lift them slightly.

" What are you... doing?" Marcus arched instinctively as one of Neroon's fingers entered him.

" You're slick, Marcus," Neroon stated before closing his lips over the hard shaft once more. Moving a second finger into the ranger, he heard the desperate moan, saw the tension build in the ranger's body and doubled his efforts to bring his lover to release. It worked.

Marcus screamed as he shot his load through both rings and into the warrior's mouth. Wet lips where still moving over the head of his cock and Marcus yelped in despair as Neroon added a third finger at the exact moment when orgasm took him.

Spasms racked his body and Neroon leaned in closer to gather the ranger into his embrace. He held him close for some moments, quickly removing the cock rings, which had expanded. " I made you come, didn't I?" he whispered wickedly.

Unable to speak, Marcus merely nodded and rested his body against Neroon's who had pulled him upright.

Lifting his lover from the floor, Neroon carried him to the sofa. " You should rest. We're both exhausted."

" Only... if you... keep me... company," Marcus panted.

Neroon smiled when the ranger moved over so he could lie down. The couch was too small for the two of them. But Marcus seems to have found a solution, Neroon mused. After he had lain down, the ranger climbed on top of him.

" Marcus? Do you think Marc felt your arousal as well?" he quipped in a naughty tone.

" I sure hope he did! Marc and Al started this mess!" Marcus said in a tired voice. He had never felt like this before. Everything was all right. Everything was perfect.

" Sleep, Marcus," Neroon mumbled, sensing the ranger's steady heartbeat and regular breathing. " And may your dreams be filled with pleasure," he added before following him into sleep.

Hours later, Marcus opened his eyes and looked at the naked Minbari underneath him on the couch. Fed by Marc's arousal he had lost all control after Neroon had persuaded him to wear those damned cock rings! He still found it hard to believe that he had dominated part of their lovemaking in such a way. Perhaps it wasn't such a bad thing that Marc's lust had seeped through his barriers and into his mind.

Neroon had folded his arms around his waist and Marcus wiggled to see if he would be able to get out of the embrace. For some reason he had to write in his notebook. He also wanted to talk to Ariel this afternoon. If Neroon would let him, that was.

" Why do you want to leave me?"

Neroon's voice took him by surprise. Marcus had been under the impression that the Minbari had been tightly asleep. Seeing the concern in Neroon's dark eyes, Marcus smiled reassuringly. " I'm fine. I just wanted to get up."

" Nightmares?" Neroon inquired softly while studying him closely. The ranger lay sprawled on top of him, keeping him warm, a content expression in his green eyes.

" No nightmares, Neroon," Marcus replied and kissed his lover's brow. " Why don't you get some sleep? You look drained."

" That's because you exhausted me! I never knew you had that much energy!" Neroon grinned. He had never before witnessed this wild, dominant side of his lover. It seemed like Marc's arousal had made the ranger go berserk with lust. I liked it! he thought in utter satisfaction. I liked it a lot!

" And now you're complaining? Some hours ago you urged me on!" Marcus quipped, shooting Neroon an affectionate smile.

" You may exhaust me any time you want to, Marcus." Neroon released him from his embrace and felt pleased seeing the fiery sparkle in those green eyes. " You're changing," he said eventually.

" Changing?" Marcus looked at him questioningly, not sure what the warrior was hinting at and sat down on the floor, cross-legged.

Neroon pulled a pillow underneath his back and sat up. " There's a glow to your eyes. The last time I saw it was when I had to leave to carry out Delenn's mission. You were standing in my guest quarters that night, still recovering from our bout in Down Below and I had handed you the booklet with the letter inside. That sparkle has returned now."

Marcus suddenly blushed.

" I love seeing it again."

" I do feel different," Marcus admitted. " Ariel asked me to write down everything Ranan did to me and I started doing so this morning. It seems to work." Running a hand through his hair the ranger said;" Perhaps this will help me to get rid of some demons."

Suddenly Neroon realized why his lover had wanted to leave the bed. " You were about to write some more."

" Yes, I... want to write it down. "

" Then write," Neroon said tenderly and watched Marcus move over to his uniform to retrieve the notebook and pen. His eyes devoured the ranger's subtle, naked body.

Marcus felt that stare and his blush deepened. Neroon's admiring eyes met his for a moment and Marcus smiled hearing his lover's statement.

" Thank Valen you stopped me from revoking our promises. At least now you're still mine!"

Lennier had been rehearsing this conversation for hours now. " I need your permission to… No, that is wrong. Satai Delenn, I have come here to…" His voice dropped and he stared at his hands, remembering the sweet kiss they had broken off so abruptly.

He had hoped, but had never expected, that she would answer his feelings, yet she did. That revelation had baffled him and he had kissed her in the heat of the moment, forgetting that he had to get Delenn’s permission first. She was the leader of the Religious Caste and therefore had to approve of this relationship.

Stepping into the living area he saw Delenn seated on the couch, reading reports. This was a bad time to address this matter. She wouldn’t want to be disturbed. Lennier, you are a coward, he told himself.

Delenn looked up from the files and saw his nervousness. " Lennier? Do you want to talk to me?"

" Yes, I…" Lennier took another step, then lowered his gaze and stared at the floor. How would she react to this request?

Seeing his unease, Delenn placed the reports on the table and strolled over to him. " You can tell me what troubles you, Lennier."

" I met someone," Lennier said eventually.

Delenn smiled in contentment. Doctor Franklin had told her that Lennier had spent a lot of time in Ariel’s company.

" And?"

" I would like your permission to court Ariel," he sighed distressed, wishing he had bitten off his tongue to stop those words from leaving his lips.

" You love her then?" Delenn inquired, wondering why Lennier had never before been interested in building a relationship with someone. Was this the first time he had fallen in love?

" I do," Lennier replied in a determined tone.

" Lennier, look at me."

It took him a moment to do so. Seeing her smile, he knew she approved of his choice.

" I gladly give you my blessing, Lennier. I am happy you found love. Act wisely and love her the way she deserves to be loved." Delenn bowed slightly and placed her hand on his chest. " Now go and tell her."

" Thank you, Satai Delenn," Lennier replied formally.

Delenn watched him leave in a hurry and smiled, amused at his eagerness to return to Ariel. She had been worried he would never find the one to share his love with, but now it seemed she had been worried unnecessarily. Settling down on the couch again, her lips curled into an approving grin.

Marcus was trying to come up with a way of telling Marc about the link. It had occurred to the ranger that Marc might be able to receive his arousal as well and that could be very awkward when in public. Pressing the door chime, he rehearsed the words once more. Hopefully Marc was alone, he didn’t want to embarrass Al by telling him this.

" Hello, Marcus." Marc watched him enter his quarters. Al had retreated in to the bathroom after complaining about the nasty sonic shower.

" We need to talk, Marc." Feeling uncomfortable, Marcus remained near the door. This place is a total mess! he thought, looking at their bed and floor. Well, he should be fair. He and Neroon had made a mess also.

" About what?"

" Our emotional connection, the link," Marcus said in a soft tone, relieved Al wasn’t present.

" Yes?" Observing Marcus, he reached the conclusion that the ranger looked a bit flustered. A tad ashamed, Marc realized he had been trying to read his friend’s emotions and thoughts without permission

" Marc," Marcus started and then stopped; his blush deepening every second. " I can feel it when you and Al… when the two of you are… aroused," he blurted out in the end. Looking at the floor, he sensed Marc’s disbelief and amusement. " Al should teach you how to shield your thoughts and feelings."

Marc grinned; relieved nothing bad had happened. " I’m sorry, didn’t know about that." He couldn’t help adding the next bit. " I guess Neroon took advantage of that situation? Al would have done so."

" Yes, he did," Marcus admitted, lowering his eyes.

Al had been listening to their conversation. After slipping back into his clothes he had wanted to step into the living area again, but when hearing their voices he had stopped. Seeing Marcus’ embarrassment, a smirk showed on his face.

< Looks like we need to start your training a little earlier than expected, Marc. > he sent to both men. < It won’t happen again, Marcus.>

The ranger’s eyes widened, seeing Al emerge from the bathroom. He had thought he and Marc were alone.

< I do hope you and Neroon enjoyed the ride. We certainly did!> Al said teasingly.

Marcus wished the floor would open to swallow him. " I need to go now… talk to Ariel… See you," he stuttered and fled from the room.

" Stee! That wasn’t nice!" Marc chided him. It felt natural to call his lover that name and he hardly ever referred to the former Psi Cop as Al any more. He would have to be careful not to call him Stee in public. Laughter drifted into his mind and he knew Al was in a good mood.

< I never claimed to be nice, Marc. You should know me better.>

" Perhaps you need disciplining!" Marc wisecracked.

That answer took Al aback for a moment. < You’re bluffing!>

" You really think so?" Marc replied and smiled wickedly.

A few moments later Marcus was grinning as well. His friends’ happiness had been obvious and Marcus was pleased for that. There was too much unrequited love in the universe as it was. He caught sight of Neroon at the end of the corridor. The Minbari had expressed his desire to meet Ariel and Marcus had agreed to take him there. He needed to talk to her any way.

" What did Marc say?" Neroon smiled seeing the amusement in his lover’s eyes.

" They assured me it wouldn’t happen again."

" What a shame! " Neroon joked. " Al was there as well?"

" Yes, and he found it very entertaining; even asked me whether I had a good time because of the link." Marcus fell into step beside the Minbari as they walked to Ariel’s quarters.

" We did have a good time," Neroon nodded his head.

" Oh boy," Marcus quipped, reading the Minbari’s emotions without intending to do so. " You want to do it again when we get back? I’m tired, Neroon!"

" I will awaken passion in you once more. Trust me, Marcus," Neroon whispered in a smooth tone and saw the ranger quiver. Good, he mused.

" Let’s visit Ariel first." Marcus said in a shaky tone. Neroon’s feelings were pulling him closer and he shook his head as if to sweep away Neroon’s arousal, which was coloring his thoughts.

Ariel heard the door chime, but was still too tired to get up. She had slept for hours now, still clad in her clothes. Carefully she stretched her mind to reach behind the door. Marcus and Neroon? Why now? she thought, fighting a slowly rising panic. But she couldn’t turn the ranger away. She had promised him that she would be there in case he needed to talk to her. Neroon being healed like this was something the ranger would want to talk about. " Enter," she whispered in the end.

Kicking the comforter from her body she tried to sit upright, but she lacked strength and had to rest her back against the headboard.

Neroon had no idea what to expect. Marcus had told him about the rogue telepath who had helped them escape the labyrinth and he had wanted to meet and thank her. His eyes dashed through the room and when he saw her, Neroon felt a sharp sense of recognition, like he knew her. There was something awfully familiar about her. But what!? he wanted to know.

" Marcus, I’m sorry, but I don’t feel that great," she said weakly and did her best to keep her eyelids from closing. Please don’t let him ask for an explanation, she prayed silently.

" I see that," Marcus said softly and felt her immense fatigue. What happened? he wondered. Puzzled, he exchanged a look with Neroon who had been studying Ariel intensely. " I’ll come back later, when you’re rested," he said eventually. He wanted to talk to her about Neroon, about the diary, about so many things, but feeling her exhaustion he knew he had to wait.

" No, Marcus," Ariel replied in a determined tone, reading the need in his mind. " Please stay. You want to talk, don’t you?"

" Well, yes," Marcus admitted. Confused, he watched Neroon bow formally and address her. There was a strong curiosity; a desperate need to know inside the Minbari’s mind. Something is bugging him, Marcus realized and wondered what it was.

" Ariel, I’m honored to meet you, but I need to return to med lab for another examination. Thank you for helping Marcus and the others," Neroon said in a tone that showed no emotion at all.

Perplexed, Marcus watched him leave and turned to Ariel. " Normally he isn’t that… rude. Something must have thrown him off-balance," he apologized.

" Don’t worry about it, Marcus. Sit down instead and tell me why there’s a sparkle in your eyes. You’re in a good mood." Ariel managed to push herself up from the bed.

Marcus walked over to her, seeing her unsteady movements. " Let me help you," he offered.

" Thanks," Ariel accepted his arm and together they moved over to the couch.

Uncovering his notebook, Marcus said;" I need to tell you so much! I don’t know where to start."

" Why don’t you read aloud what you’ve written so far?" Ariel suggested and felt both shame and relief move through him. " Nothing of what you’ll tell me will ever leave my lips… or mind," she assured him.

" In that case," Marcus hesitated one moment, then opened the book. " I want to tell you about Ranan and what he did to me."

One hour later, Marcus walked over to Ariel to cover her with a blanket. She had tried hard to stay awake to listen to him, answer his questions, but in the end fatigue had defeated her. Still wondering what had drained her like this, Marcus scooped her up in his arms and carried her back to the bed.

He had read several passages to her from the diary and she had nodded her head a couple of times. One time she had asked him to tell her a bit more about Marak and he had reluctantly complied.

Thank you for helping me, he thought. Now I can finally face my past and work through it.

Making sure she was warm, he placed the comforter on top of her, tucking her in. She had felt cold when he had touched her skin. Sitting down on the bed he watched her sleep. Why had Neroon reacted that strangely? What the hell was going on? What was Ariel hiding?

Oh, yes. He had sensed her evasion as he had tried to peek at her emotions. She had blocked that attempt. What could possibly bind her to Neroon?

Neroon didn’t head for med lab. Instead he returned to their quarters to access the computer system. He needed to know what had healed him. Surgery had been a failure so there had to be another answer to this riddle.

Cursing in Minbari, he realized that Franklin had secured all files with passwords. His need to know made him impatient, realizing it would take a miracle to break the code….

Marcus! he thought. The ranger knew how to hack through computer systems. But that meant he had to wait for his lover to return before he could investigate more thoroughly. Sitting down on the couch, he stared at his legs. I have to solve this mystery!

Marcus was on his way back to his quarters when he encountered Lennier. The young Minbari’s face was flushed and the ranger felt the warmth inside Lennier’s mind. He’s in love and has made a decision. Lennier will fight for her love, he knew instinctively.

Lost in thought, Lennier was startled when someone called his name. Composing himself quickly, he smiled seeing Marcus standing in front of him. " Marcus," he said softly and bowed slightly.

The ranger returned that gesture and smiled. " You’re on your way over to Ariel, I hope? She needs someone to take care of her."

" Is something wrong with her?" Lennier asked and felt a cold move through him.

" I just visited her and she looked kind of… exhausted."

" Then I should hurry!" Lennier forgot to say good-bye to his friend as he quickened his pace.

Marcus let him go, smiling as he sensed Lennier’s worry.

" Ariel? Please open the door." Lennier said concerned. He sighed the moment the door opened and he immediately stepped inside.

" Lennier? Why are you here?" Ariel tried to move, but every cell inside her body protested fiercely.

" Are you ill?" Lennier asked after taking in her pale complexion. Her eyes were drained and he didn’t like that.

" I think so, but it’s nothing some rest won’t fix," she assured him.

" I will make some tea and ask Doctor Franklin to…"

" The doctor knows, Lennier. He has been here to see me. I just need some rest," she cut him short. " I would like some tea though," she added in a soft tone. She didn’t want Lennier talking to Franklin. He knew she was a teek and eventually he would figure out why she was this tired.

Lennier nodded and made some tea. He noticed that she used the hot mug to warm her hands. She was looking at him and Lennier knew he had to make his move now before courage eluded him. " I talked to Delenn," he started and saw the question in her eyes. " I asked her permission to court you."

Ariel watched him, hardly believing the words he had spoken. She wanted to say something, but Lennier’s eyes told her to remain quiet, the young Minbari had more to say.

" I told her I love you and Delenn understood. She gave me that permission. Will you allow me to court you?"

" Lennier," she whispered, surprised at the determination in his mind. How could she fight it? Why should she? " I’m honored...Yes."

" There you are!" Neroon got up from the couch and pulled Marcus with him. " I have been waiting for you."

" Why?" Marcus said and smiled as one of Neroon’s hands caressed his skin.

" I need your expertise. I want to read my medical file, but Franklin secured it."

" You want me to hack through his security system?"

" Yes!" Neroon said and gestured him to sit down. " And I want you to do it now."

" Neroon, are you sure about this? Stephen will space me once he finds out." Marcus felt the resolve in Neroon’s mind. If I were he, I would want to know as well.

" I have seen you do this before. You’re good at this. Franklin won’t detect it," Neroon said, urging him on.

" This won’t be easy," Marcus warned him, still a bit reluctant to do this. But he couldn’t refuse Neroon this request and frankly, he was curious himself as well. " Don’t look over my shoulder, Neroon. That way I can’t concentrate. I’ll call you once I find the file. Why don’t you go and work out?"

" I will move over to the couch," Neroon replied, " but I’m not leaving the room."

It took Marcus two hours to find the right passwords. " Neroon? I’m inside."

" Excellent," Neroon growled and studied the screen. " Now access my file."

" Neroon…?"

" Do it, Marcus. I need to know why I can walk again." Neroon replied.

Seeing the grave expression on his lover’s face, Marcus sighed and retrieved Neroon’s file. " What if the file doesn’t offer an explanation? What will you do then?"

" Go on searching till I find the answer," Neroon whispered while his eyes quickly scanned the content of the file. Towards the end, he sucked in his breath. " Marcus."

" What?" Marcus looked at the part Neroon’s finger pointed out to him, the last entry Stephen had made and read it aloud. " During the night Ariel entered med lab and used her telekinetic powers to heal Neroon who at that point was still partially paralyzed." Locking eyes with Neroon, he saw the bafflement in them. " Ariel healed you?"

" Commander? I think you should answer this call," Lt. Corwin said in a calm voice.

" What is it?" Ivanova recognized the touch of unease in his voice and knew something unusual had happened. Checking her console she saw what had made him turn to her for advice. " You were right. I'll handle this one." Ivanova cleared her throat. " Shuttle, identify yourself."

" This is Shuttle Houdini, requesting to dock at once. Life support is malfunctioning. We need technical assistance."

" We?" Ivanova didn't like the voice, which had answered her. It sounded cold. The man had spoken in an even tone, never showing any emotion. Well, what can one expect from a Psi Cop? Hold on, he said 'we'.

The Commander quickly sent a message to Station House to alert Garibaldi, telling him she wanted close surveillance as far as these surprise visitors were concerned. Reading the message she got from Security, she felt a bit more at ease. Zack promised her he would go to the docking area to monitor the situation.

" Yes," the Psi Cop answered, revealing nothing new.

Frustrated, Ivanova glared at Corwin who immediately shifted his glance. He had been the one to tell her the bad news and she was thinking about spacing that Psi Cop the moment he set foot on the station. " Proceed to docking bay 3 and begin docking procedures. Technicians will be standing by to assess the damage."

" Understood, Babylon Control."

" Lt. Corwin?" she said in a firm tone.

" Yes, Commander?" David wondered what he had done this time to be glared at like that.

" I want to know who's onboard that shuttle, what their destination is and if there are any complications, contact me at once!"

" Yes, Commander." Corwin released the breath he had been holding. She was pissed off to have a Psi Cop aboard, something he could understand. He was going to do his best to carry out her orders.

Ivanova clasped her hands behind her back as she walked through C&C, making sure everyone was doing their job. Another Psi Cop aboard! It's bad enough the Captain allowed Bester to stay here. That little creep is up to something, but no, Sheridan is determined to give the bastard a chance. Someday he'll wish he had listened to me instead! she thought bitterly, then froze in her tracks. Was that the reason for this Psi Cop's visit? To talk to Bester? To carry out secret plans? To stab them in the back?

A determined grin flashed across her face. She was going to prove to Sheridan that he had been wrong in believing Bester. Once a Psi Cop, always a Psi Cop, she thought grimly, And the only good Psi Cop is a dead one!

Lt. Corwin stepped into the Captain's office where Ivanova was reading some reports. Although he had been able to retrieve all necessary information, he stood in front of her with sweating hands and he could hardly control the tremors in his voice. She was going to rip out his lungs if she found his report lacking. Or she might space me! he thought frightened. Ever since she had told the crew she was God, he had felt intimidated. She was a fine officer and he even worshipped her from afar, still slightly in love with her. But Talia's appearance had killed his hope of ever winning her affection and love. Their relationship was purely professional now.

" I'm listening," she prompted him, not looking up. She didn't want him to see the anger in her eyes. She hated Psi Corps who were responsible for her mother's death. Ivanova still lived in fear that someday they would find them, mark her as a latent and Talia as a rogue and carry them both off to one of their reeducation camps.

" There's only one Psi Cop. His name is Xavier."

" He said 'we'," the Commander pointed out to him.

Corwin swallowed hard. Don't make her mad, he reminded himself. " The second person onboard was a small boy, approximately 6 years old. I didn't manage to find out his name, but he appeared drugged. Zack told me he had seen that expression on the kid's face before. It's caused by sleepers."

" The bastard!" Ivanova hissed, then realized what she had revealed to Corwin. " I want them monitored every step of the way. If there's a way to get the kid away from this Psi Cop, we'll act. You know what lies in store for him?"

" Yes," Corwin admitted. He had pitied the little boy who had followed the Psi Cop around like a puppy its master.

" Should this Xavier contact Bester..." The Commander got up from the chair and looked him right in the eyes, " tell me first."

" Of course, Commander." Corwin hurried away and breathed in deeply once he was inside the corridor again. There had been fire in Ivanova's eyes and that usually spelt trouble.

" You're tense tonight," Talia whispered.

" Sorry, I can't stop thinking about this Psi Cop and the kid. I feel so badly for the boy." Susan saw the compassion in Talia's eyes and began to relax. They had just had dinner and she had been too quiet. Her lover had noticed her absent-minded behavior and was now worried. " I'll be fine, Talia. I would be even better if I could blow his brains out!" she snarled in the end and paused for a moment. " And then there's Bester roaming the station. The Captain thinks he deserves a chance, because of what he did for Marcus and Marc, but... I'll never trust him!"

" He got me out of that awful camp, gave me back my personality," Talia said while fingering a lock of Susan's hair.

" So do you trust him?" Susan asked, locking eyes with Talia.

" Trust?" Talia had to think about that one. " I don't know about that one," she admitted," but I no longer see him as the enemy."

" He'll always be Psi Corps," Susan sneered, but couldn't help wondering if it was possible Bester had changed. She remembered that tear in his eyes when they had held Marcus' memorial service and he had come back to restore the ranger's memories. < And now he's in love with Marc? He supposedly went rogue and now he's living here on the station? Sounds like a trap to me!>

< Susan, if Marcus trusts him... you once told me Marcus has great instincts. Why not give Bester the benefit of the doubt? There have been Psi Cops that have gone rogue, > Talia told her.

Shaking her head, Susan whispered; " Alfred Bester going rogue? Yeah, right. It's just pretence to set up his pieces. There must be some secret agenda and this Xavier is part of Bester's plan."

" Be careful, Susan. I don't want to lose you again." Talia leaned in closer and kissed her.

" All right," Stephen muttered as he checked Al's readings. " Try talking."

Al cleared his throat, nervous as hell and was thankful he had forbidden Marc to tag along. His lover's presence would only have made him feel more jumpy. " Tell me, doctor are you always protective of your patients?" he said jokingly and gasped as he realized he had spoken aloud. His rough voice sounded alien to his ears.

" Mission accomplished," Stephen said and grinned. " The virus is gone and your voice is back."

" Thank you, doctor." Al got up from the exam bed and smiled.

" Can I ask you something?" Stephen said a bit hesitantly.

Al shot him a curious glance and nodded his head.

" Ariel told me she brought you back from the edge of death," Stephen revealed to him, seeing the sudden unease on Al's face he proceeded with caution. " Is there anything at all you remember concerning that experience?"

" That's rather personal," Al replied evasively.

" I understand." Disappointed, Stephen was about to leave the exam room when Al's mind voice stunned him, not expecting it.

< I heard my mother's voice. The Corps killed her when I was a couple of weeks old. I never knew her, but I did recognize that voice.> Al wondered why he had confided in the doctor.

" I'm sorry," Franklin stared at his patient. Al was dressed in black trousers, grey shirt and wasn't wearing gloves. Ariel doesn't wear them either, he suddenly realized.

" Can I leave now? Marc must be climbing the walls by now."

That comment made Stephen grin. " Yeah, he's rather impatient..."

Walking the bowels of Babylon 5, Al considered the change in his life. And Marc had been the one who had turned it all around. He sighed, wondering what the future held in store for them. Would he be able to keep Marc safe? Out of the Corps' reach? What about his idea of reviving the old resistance movement and challenging Psi Corps? He would have to avoid his parent's mistakes and fight an ugly war against his own people.

Last night when Marc had been asleep he had sent messages to the Psi Cops and commercial teeps who had helped him conspire against the Corps and the Shadows. If only they would support him, then he would be able to start setting up a base of operations. He needed people who were willing to back him up, fight alongside him. I'm mad to start this. I'll only get us killed.

Pre occupied with his worried thoughts he didn't realize that he wasn't alone in the corridor any more. Someone was staring at him and only when he felt the knocking at the borders of his mind he noticed the Psi Cop and the small boy standing opposite him. Berating himself, he immediately raised his shields.

Al had wanted to focus on the Psi Cop but his eyes were drawn to the boy whose empty stare was only too familiar to him. Sleepers, that must mean he's either unstable or a teek. Finally concentrating on the Psi Cop he saw recognition in his eyes.

" Alfred Bester."

Al called upon his discipline to remain composed as he realized he knew this man. " Xavier, it's been some years since we last met," Al said in a rough tone. He had never liked Xavier whose ambition had equaled his own. They had never been friends although they had been forced to work together a couple of times.

" The Corps thinks you're dead. They will be glad to welcome back their lost son."

Xavier's words infuriated him, but he tried not to let any anger seep through his shields. Obviously Xavier didn't know yet that he had gone rogue.

" You can return to Headquarters with me. I have to take the kid there," Xavier offered him.

" Can't do that," Al replied. He already knew how to handle this. " I'm here on an assignment."

" Special orders?"

" Yes." Al knew he shouldn't appear nosey but the kid's empty eyes made him shiver. " Teek?"

" Yes, and perhaps even P12. He needs to get tested. The Corps needs children like him."

To abuse their genes and breed even more powerful teeps. But no longer to fight the Shadows, but to supply them, Al thought after he raised his shields to maximum. I can't let him leave with the boy. and he thought back to the two faces which he had seen in the stars while growing up in the Corps. He now knew their names, knew what they had tried to accomplish. They would never allow this kid to become property of the Corps.

" So when are you going to leave?" Al inquired casually.

" Hopefully tomorrow," Xavier answered and looked at the boy next to him.

Al felt it too. The sleepers were losing affect and the boy's mind was waking up.

" I have to go now," Xavier said and started pulling the kid along with him. < The Corps is mother, the Corps is father,> he sent.

Al mentally flinched hearing that message, but replied nonetheless to keep Xavier from becoming suspicious. < The Corps is mother, the Corps is father.>

Xavier nodded and left the corridor. Al allowed his mind to gently swirl towards the boy's and managed to catch his name; Alec. " Well Alec. Looks like I have to find a way to get you out of the Corps' hands," he whispered silently.

Late that night, Al sneaked out on Marc who was peacefully asleep. He hadn't told his lover about his encounter with Xavier, not wanting to scare him unnecessarily. Freeing Alec was something he was going to do on his own. The only thing that bothered him was that he didn't have a weapon to defend himself. Xavier would never let the boy go without a fight.

When he had reached Xavier's quarters, he pressed the chime. How was he going to proceed? He didn't really have a plan. For the first time in years he felt adrenaline pump through his body. The cause changed. I'm now fighting the Corps, which I belonged to for so many years. It feels good to break free.

The door slid open and he immediately sensed Xavier's presence. He would have to lure him into a sense of safety first.

" Al, come inside. Want a drink?"

" No, I need you to relay a message to the Corps." Al stepped inside. The boy was asleep on the bed. Good, no need to scare the poor kid when I kill Xavier.

" The funny thing is that when I contacted the Corps earlier they told me you have gone rogue, Al," Xavier said calmly.

Damn! He had been found out! Al cursed and wondered what to do. " It's only pretence. The Corps will never admit I'm spying for them."

" Somehow I don't believe you, Al." Xavier pulled his PPG, and aimed it at his head. " You're going to meet with a very unfortunate accident."

Acting quickly, Al catapulted pain in to Xavier's mind. That would buy him some seconds, which was all he needed. He ran over to the bed, grabbed the kid and carried him to the door.

" You won't get away alive!"

" I will," Al said through clenched teeth and rolled into the corridor while protecting the boy with his own body. A PPG blast impacted too close and he felt a sudden flash move through his arm. He had been hit. Don't think about it. Run! he told himself while trying to climb to his feet, but Xavier's mind stretched to enclose his and Al fought to free himself from those tentacles. That moment the boy opened his eyes and snatched his waist, holding on. Al felt the smothered cry for help, which rose from the depths of the child's clouded mind. He couldn't give up now!

" Commander? A PPG was fired in Green 6. It's near the Psi Cop's guest quarters. Mr. Garibaldi's already on his way," Lt. Corwin told her via her link.

" Understood. I'm on my way over there too. Ivanova out." The Commander looked about. That section was actually very close and she started running. She had known from the start that the Psi Cop coming aboard meant trouble.

" Susan! Wait for us!" Garibaldi came running around the corner, accompanied by Zack Allen.

" No way. Run harder!" Ivanova told them and uncovered her PPG. When she arrived at the scene, she froze momentarily, not sure what was going on. Bester was on the floor, bleeding from a shot wound. She recognized the boy he was shielding from the Psi Cop. Corwin had sent her some security cam shots because she had wanted to know who she was up against should the Psi Cop cause problems. Is he protecting the boy? she thought in disbelief. The Psi Cop gave her no chance to think it over and aimed his gun at Bester again.

Susan cringed when she picked up the telepathic message that Xavier sent Bester. < Traitor! The Corps is the only family you'll ever have.>

" That's where you're wrong," she hissed and fired her PPG.

Al had managed to block the pain in his throbbing arm and tried to focus on Commander Ivanova.

< Great, like she'll help me! Alec, don't move!> he told the boy who went limp in his arms. Preparing for another PPG blast, Al tried to keep the boy from getting hurt as well. < What?> Looking up at Ivanova, he realized Xavier was lying on the floor, dead. " You shot him?"

" I didn't really have a choice, did I?" Ivanova shrugged her shoulders. Garibaldi and Zack were standing behind her. They had been ready to fire the moment she had aimed her shot.

" Alec needs a doctor." Al said while climbing to his feet. The corridor suddenly seemed to change shape and he leaned against the wall for support. Something warm slipped into his left hand; the boy was holding onto it.

" Michael? I think we got ourselves one dead Psi Cop," Ivanova remarked coldly as she studied Bester.

Al felt that glare and couldn't help but react to it. < Your secret is quite safe with me, Commander. It always was. No one will ever know you're a latent.>

Shocked, Susan stared into his eyes and remembered Talia's words. She might not trust Bester, but Talia had been right. He no longer was the enemy.

" Can I take the boy to med lab now?" Al asked.

" Get Stephen to have a look at that arm as well," Garibaldi said while wondering how the hell he was going to write this report.

" What arm?" Al looked down and saw the ugly wound.

" I'll tag along, just to make sure you don't run into trouble again," Ivanova said and gestured them to follow her.

< Come on, Alec. You need some rest.> The hold on his hand tightened and he sensed the boy's fear. < Don't be afraid. You're safe here.> he told Alec.

They walked in silence till Ivanova broke it. " When did you find out I'm a latent?"

" The first time I met you. A telepath's mind structure is different." Al said in a tired voice.

" Why didn't you turn me in?"

" I honestly don't know." Al admitted . Alec had trouble staying awake and was now drifting off into sleep. Al decided to carry him the rest of the way and continued to block the pain. But he did sense the question in the deeper spheres of Ivanova's mind. If he wanted her to trust him, to help him, he needed to prove himself to her. Ivanova was a telepath, no matter what rating. Things would never be the same, he realized that now. " Ever heard of Fiona and Matthew Dexter?" His heart stopped beating for a second as he decided on a course of action.

" Yes, I did," Susan replied, wondering why Bester was thinking about two resistance leaders who had died a long time ago.

" Hardly anyone knows this, except for Marc." Al said hesitantly," and Sheridan that is."

" I always wondered why the Captain allowed you to stay."

" Well, Commander... my real name is Stephen Dexter. I'm their son."

" Are you planning on staying here for a longer period of time?" Franklin wanted to know while bandaging Al's injury " Or are you going to visit me on a regular basis? You left here hours ago, finally healed and now you're back! I thought only Marcus made a habit of coming to med lab that often, but it certainly looks like you're even worse than him!" Stephen was annoyed. Al might have saved the boy, but he had been shot in the process as well. " What if you had been killed? Did you consider Marc's feelings in this?"

" Doctor Franklin, I know Marc is going to be mad at me and I also realize that I could have handled this situation differently, but what's done is done." Al sighed; trying to keep out Franklin's thoughts was giving him a headache.

" I've got another question," Franklin started, remembering the short conversation he'd had with Ivanova after she had dropped off her two patients. " What name do you want me to put on your medical file?"

" She told you," Al remarked; he should have known better than to tell her. Babylon 5's staff were one close family.

" Yes, I must admit I'm baffled. Stephen Dexter? I heard about the Dexters at Earth force academy. I never knew they had a child."

" Well, I didn't know I was their son for sure until I had that near death experience. There was a time when someone tried telling me who I really was and I didn't believe the man whom my parents had chosen as my godfather. I killed him." Al admitted and waited for the loathing to appear on Franklin's face.

" For what's worth, I don't think you're fully responsible for that. The Corps..."

Al interrupted him. " The Corps killed my parents and I... accepted their ways and became what my parents abhorred." Al loosened his control and allowed the pain to seep through his barriers.

" This must be hard on you." Stephen watched him and hardly recognized the former Psi Cop.

" If it weren't for Marc, I would have died inside the labyrinth. He was the only one who believed in me." Al tried to get up, but dizziness forced him to sit down.

" Lie down for a while. You lost some blood," Stephen advised him.

Al did as he was told and remembered the question Franklin had asked earlier on. " Stephen Dexter, I guess. Alfred Bester died a long time ago, in the maze. Ariel was right about that."

" Then Stephen Dexter it is. You should tell the others though. This won't remain a secret for long."

" I know," Al sighed and closed his eyes.

" I'll contact Marc and the Captain. Psi Corps will want an explanation for the Cop's death." Franklin was about to leave the room when he said;" Anything else I can do for you?"

" Keep me updated on the boy?"

" Alec?"

" Yes, there's no way of telling how he's going to react once the sleepers wear off," Al explained.

" I'm going to have a look at him right after I've placed the calls," Franklin promised and left the exam room.

" Marc is going to be raging mad," Al whispered and wondered how long it would take his lover to get to med lab. He might be able to get some sleep in the meanwhile. His eyes slid shut and he drifted off into sleep, no longer aware of the throbbing in his arm.

Neroon marched into the next corridor. He and Marcus had talked all night about what to do. Ariel healing him had deeply impressed them both. The warrior felt the deeply rooted need to thank her, even though it would mean revealing they knew what she had done.

Humans, he mused, I misjudged them so greatly. Marcus made me see the truth and now another human healed me without any reason for doing so, except perhaps to lessen my suffering and Marcus' hurt. What can I say when facing her? A human healed me. The words continued to spiral through his mind.

Ariel felt a little better and had to admit Lennier's fussing over her had contributed to her recovery. He had made tea, sandwiches and had even prepared some hot chocolate. They had talked for hours and before he had left, she had planted a tender kiss on his lips, making both of them blush.

The moment the door had closed behind him she had felt lonely, but had used that time to light a candle to remember Byron, to mourn his demise. Unexpectedly the door chime sounded and she sighed. Why couldn't they leave her alone? Perhaps it's Marcus, she thought and commanded the computer to open the door. But it wasn't the ranger who entered her rooms. " Neroon?" she said surprised, remembering his sudden departure yesterday.

" Ariel?" Neroon stood still for a moment, choosing his words carefully. " Am I interrupting? May we talk?"

" Of course, please sit down." Ariel sensed the Minbari's strong mental blocks and wondered why he had come here. " Is something wrong with Marcus?"

" No, Marcus is fine. I need to talk to you privately."

Ariel felt apprehensive and pulled the blanket a little closer while shifting on the sofa. Neroon sat down opposite her and Ariel wished she knew why he wanted to talk to her.

" I want to thank you," Neroon said eventually.

Ariel started. " What for? Helping Marcus?"

" No, I want to thank you for helping me, for healing me." Neroon observed her closely and saw the shock in her dark eyes. He had taken her by surprise.

" I don't know what you're talking about," she said evasively. The Minbari couldn't know! Or had Stephen told them? No, the doctor was bound to secrecy.

" I saw the entry Doctor Franklin made in my file. It was you who healed me."

Feeling betrayed, Ariel said;" He had no right to tell you."

" Franklin didn't. Marcus hacked into the system." Neroon was puzzled by her reaction. Why was it important no one knew what she had done?

" Marcus...? I should have known," Ariel mumbled. It had been foolish to think that she could keep this a secret. " I'm sorry I didn't tell you, but I don't want people to know I'm a telekinetic."

" I understand, " Neroon said.

" Good." Ariel's eyes were closing again. " What made you suspicious?"

" When Marcus introduced me to you, it felt like I knew you." Neroon rose to his feet .It was obvious that she was still tired and he wanted her to rest. After all, she was tired because she had repaired his spinal cord. " I will leave you alone now." Neroon took several steps towards the door before speaking again. " Thank you," he said in a shaky tone, so uncharacteristic of the warrior.

" You're welcome, Neroon." Ariel nodded her head and smiled at him before falling asleep again.

In med lab Marc stepped into Al's room. His fingers were trembling because of the anger and fear that had possessed him moments earlier. Franklin's call had upset him. Why had Al done this? Why hadn't he confided in him? Now that the fear was receding, even more anger was building in his mind. Stephen had informed him that Al's injury was merely a flesh wound and that he could take his lover home in a couple of hours. Marc had been stunned to hear Al had taken on a Psi Cop to save a little boy. His instincts told him that the kid must have reminded Al of his own childhood in Teeptown.

Recalling all the memories Al had shared with him while inside the labyrinth, Marc remembered the Grins who had punished Al for betraying Brett. He certainly didn't have a great childhood. No wonder he wants to make sure the boy doesn't have to go through the same thing.

" Stee?" he whispered softly. Marc remembered looking at the file in Franklin's hands. He had been stunned to see the name Stephen Dexter. < Stee?> he said mind -to- mind.

This time Al heard the call and opened his eyes. < You're mad at me. >

< What did you think you were doing, taking on that Psi Cop on your own? I could have helped! > he chided his lover.

< Or you could have been hurt as well, perhaps even killed. > Al sat upright.

< Never do something like that again without telling me, Stephen! >

Al smiled. < I still wonder about the amount of love in you, Marc. >

< Are you in pain? > Marc sensed the tugging pain at the borders of his mind.

" No, discomfort is more like it. Is there any news on the kid?"

Both men looked up as Franklin entered the room. He had heard Al's question. " Alec is in some kind of shock. I don't know much about mind shock or how to treat it. I was hoping you would have a look at the child and tell me what to do?"

" I'll come with you," Al said and felt Marc hands pulling him to his feet. Most of the young man's anger had gone, but the core remained. < I'm sorry I didn't tell you, > he whispered into Marc's mind who nodded his head in agreement.

< Just make sure it doesn't happen again! > Marc told him in a resolved tone.

The boy was struggling to get out of the bed the moment they walked into the exam room. Al tentatively reached out and felt the horror inside Alec's mind. " Give me a moment alone with him? I need to concentrate," he said softly.

Franklin beckoned the nurse to leave the room as well. Marc followed reluctantly and continued to watch his lover through the small window.

The boy was calming down now no one was touching him any longer. He felt scared, wanted his mommy to hold him.

Al read the boy's surface thoughts and shivered as he realized that Xavier had killed Alec's mother. The kid was all alone now. He would have been the perfect candidate for the Corps to mould to its standards. < Remember me, Alec? > Al sent and waited for the boy to react. The sleepers had worn off and the child was once more in control of his mind. Seeing the haunted look in Alec's eyes, Al took another step closer to him.

< Room... bad man... you helped me. >

The boy's thoughts were incoherent, but Al realized that Alec wasn't afraid of him. < I can help you. You've got a terrible headache, haven't you? >

< Yes, > Alec trembled as another flash of pain pierced his brain.

< You're suffering from mind shock, > he told the child and wondered what Xavier had done to the kid. He was now close enough to touch Alec and slowly he began to repair the damage.

Alec felt the pain diminish and that made him decide he liked this older man. Moving closer he rested his head against the man's chest.

< The pain isn't that bad any more, is it, Alec? >

< No… tired. >

< Then get some sleep. The bad man won't return to hurt you, > Al assured him and was strangely touched to feel those little fingers slip around his. The kid trusted him. " No Grins are going to frighten you or cause you nightmares," he promised the boy. " I'll find a place where you can grow up without being a slave of the Corps."

Franklin heard those words as well as he joined Marc in the corridor. " I think Psi Corps got themselves another enemy. I'm glad he's on our side now."

" It won't be long before the Corps realizes what he's up to," Marc remarked, and watched his lover leave the exam room.

" Are you going to stay here?" Stephen hoped they would. He had grown attached to Marc.

" I hope so, but it'll be Stee's call."

" Stephen Dexter... I still can't believe it." Franklin confessed, and wondered whether Sheridan would be interested in supporting this cause. Maybe he needed to talk to the Captain.

Back in their quarters, Al lay down on the bed. His arm was throbbing and Marc's nagging made him nervous. " Marc, I know I made a mistake. There's no need to keep reminding me!" he snarled.

" You could have died, damnit!" Marc exclaimed.

" That's the risk we agreed to take when we decided to revive the resistance," Al reminded him.

" I'm sorry, Stee. I was afraid you had been injured more severely. Never shut me out again!" Marc walked over to the bed and considered his lover. " By the way, I think you should know that there have been incoming messages all day. They were encoded, so I couldn't decipher them."

" Messages?" Al said, feeling completely awake again. Together they walked to the console. Quickly he skimmed through the messages. " They'll support me!" he exclaimed and grinned at Marc.

" Over 200 telepaths answered my call. They are willing to resist and fight the Corps. This is the beginning, Marc. First we need to set up our primary base of operations and find a place to hide the rogues." The excitement in his own voice took Al aback. He had never realized just much he wanted to do this.

" What about Gamma 4? No one knows about your house there," Marc suggested.

" It would be a start," Al said and headed back to the bed. Lying down he smiled hearing Marc's voice.

" Move over! I need to lie down as well!"

Sheridan studied the rather large group of people who had gathered in the war room. He had called them here because he needed to clarify certain matters. " Please be seated," he said and walked over to the table. Delenn sat down next to him and Lennier remained standing behind her.

This was the first time Lennier had been asked to attend a war council meeting and he wondered why.

Garibaldi, Franklin and Ivanova took their seats as well. They had already been briefed by the Captain about what was going to happen and the Chief had been most surprised to hear about Bester's secret identity.

Ariel sat down next to Talia, who she recognized immediately. Both of them had been students of Jason Ironheart at the Academy. She looked up at Lennier and smiled sensing his warm thoughts. Tonight they would carry out the first required ceremony to take their liaison to the next level.

Lyta had joined them at this point, wondering why she was needed. Seeing Bester, all her inner alarms kicked in.

Marcus and Neroon looked baffled. They had only been told to be here at 19.00 hours sharp to attend this meeting. Looking at Delenn who was seated next to him, Marcus whispered;" Entil'Zha, I don't understand.'

She shot him an amused glance. " You will understand before this meeting is over," she promised him.

Al and Marc were the last ones to sit down. Al was absolutely clueless and he sensed Marc's curiosity. Why did Sheridan invite all of us? he wondered.

The Captain was pleased; it was now time to reveal his reason for calling them here. " The war council's primary task is to make sure information and data gets to all parties involved in the Shadow war. I think the time has come to expand the council. Neroon, Marcus was already part of this council, but I think you have earned a right to partake in it as well. Do you accept?"

" I'm honored to be among the chosen ones," Neroon replied and felt proud.

Sheridan then looked at Lennier. " You should have been part of this from the beginning."

Lennier nodded politely and smiled. It felt like all his efforts to help the humans in their common struggle against the enemy were finally being appreciated.

The Captain then shifted his glance till he met Al's eyes. " That leaves you and Marc. I never thought to see you go rogue and my Commander here threatened to space me when I decided to let you stay. Definitely looks like I made the right choice, though I must ask you not to kill any more Psi Cops on this station, which I'm sure would be a nice base of operations for the newly formed resistance."

Al took a deep breath as he realized what Sheridan was offering him. " I'm not sure that's such a good idea, Captain," he said hesitantly. " The Corps would find me quickly and would be within their rights when telling you to hand me over."

" I almost forgot," Delenn said and slid some crystals towards Al, Marc and Ariel. " I convinced the Minbari government to make an exception and to extend Minbari citizenship to the three of you."

" Psi Corps hands are tied now. They can't kidnap Minbari citizens," Ivanova said with a smirk on her face.

Al needed a moment to process this news. At least Marc is safe now. Realizing Sheridan and Ivanova were staring at him, he said;" I appreciate it," then remembered Sheridan's offer to use Babylon 5 as a base of operations. " I contacted several telepaths, and Psi Cops who are willing to support us. Most of them have been working for me since I discovered that the Corps was working with the Shadows and not against them. Some of these telepaths are on their way over here, to offer you their services as well, Captain Sheridan. This will be an ugly war. We'll have to fight the Shadows as well as the Corps."

" I know," Sheridan replied, relieved he had gotten an answer. " Well, Stephen, welcome aboard then."

" Stephen?" Talia and Lyta mumbled at the same time.

" Yes, my real name is Stephen Dexter and I'm going to pick up when my parents left off."

Marc smiled. Stee had made his choice. Alfred Bester was no more.

" Well, it's official then. Let's open this meeting of the new and improved war council," Sheridan said and leaned back into his seat. All of a sudden he felt a lot stronger when it came down to fighting the Shadows. At least now he had telepaths backing him up.

That evening Marc joined his lover and sat down next to him. " What are you doing, Stee?"

" I'm sending the Corps a message," he replied in a raw tone.

" Message?"

" I want them to know who they're up against. It's time to restore the family name." He looked at Marc and continued, " You can call me Stephen in public. Stee...is too intimate. That's between the two of us."

" I like that," Marc sensually brushed his lover's lips. "Looks to me like you found a new family, Stee."

Stephen nodded his head. He had felt Sheridan's invitation to become part of their tightly knitted group. " I've always been an outsider, even while growing up, Marc. I think I'll like it here."

" You will, Stee. Now send your message and join me in bed. You still need to show me how to shield my emotions so they don’t affect Marcus and once you have taught me that... I'm going to take you!"

Laughing loudly, Stephen hit the send button. " Let's focus on those lessons first. I don't want Marcus knocking on our door because we're driving him mad with passion!" Glancing at the screen, Stephen knew the message was on its way to Psi Corps Headquarters. It was out of his hands now. The first telepaths who wanted to help him had already arrived and were now being transported to the White Stars to assist the crew when necessary.

" Don't make me wait, Stee!" Marc exclaimed, want coloring his tone.

Grinning, Stephen made his way over to the bed. Finally he had found the place where he belonged.

PSI CORPS HEADQUARTERS, EARTH

The Psi Cop had almost drifted off into sleep, but when the computer began beeping her eyes flashed open. The alarm meant that something out of the ordinary had occurred and that she needed to contact a superior. Hitting some buttons, she alerted the senior officer.

" What is it, Goffin?" Sergeant Graves stared at the screen, which was still blank. She straightened out her black uniform, waiting for more information.

" Incoming message," Goffin said and accessed the priority one message.

Both women stared at the rotating skull, which now appeared. A clenched fist appeared underneath it, then opened and finally words formed on the screen.

" The resistance is back," Goffin read the message aloud, then sucked in her breath as she saw the signed name. " I'm back as well, Stephen Dexter."

" Call the director. This means trouble!" the sergeant said and smiled privately. Al had told her to expect the message. They were going to destroy the Corps... The spies were already inside... plotting, waiting. One day they would act as one and erect a new Corps and Fiona and Matthew's son was going to lead them in the meantime. " Call him!" she repeated and enjoyed seeing the panic in Goffin's eyes... The countdown had started...

THE END.